《Inventors system》


 Chapter 1: A new life

    Chapter 1: A new life


    Azurel great forest, Azurel continent lower realm.


    Usually voices of different beasts can be heard in this forest, but at this particr night that wasn''t the case. Different sounds of weapons shing, sounds of screaming and crying was heard.


    "Leonie de Laval, you have nowhere to go. Surrender and I will kill your family fast, they don''t need to suffer." A mocking voice was what I heard when I opened my eyes a second time.


    a few hours earlier.


    ''What happed. Did I die? Ah right these bastards came after me and I blew everything up.  what am I alive? ''


    "waaahhhhhh" ''who''s crying? There is a baby''s voice. Wait am I crying? Is that my voice? I need to open my eyes.''


    "Hush baby,e to mommy."


    ''who is that women? Who is your baby? I think you are mistaking something?"


    "" ''why can''t I say anything? Wait are those my hands? ''


    ''what in the f is going on?''


    [hello master]


    ''voice? Great. First I am a baby and now I hear voices?''


    [no master, you are not]


    ''wait this voice is familiar. It can''t be''


    [yes master. It is I, your favorite and cutest "Inventors system."


    ''"


    ''so, do you know what the f is going on here and how are you here''


    [well master because of your new-type bomb, portal opened between this world and ours. This is a strange magical world and mystic energy or "mana" from herebined with the energy of that world which caused lots of modifications in me and a few other of your inventions.


    It so just happened that before you blew everything up you finished my creation and were already bound to me, so other inventionsbined with me and created this greatest and cutest me. Then your soul passed into that portal somehow got attached to this couple in their lovemaking and you were reborn.]


    '''' ''even thou I can''t see its face I can imagine its smug smile and nose in the air.''


    ''Okay I get how we are here, but what kind of world is this?''


    [d you asked, well from what I gathered... h h I the greatest, h h h the greatest h]


    Somehow after few hours of listening to its bbering I understood what kind of world it was in general.


    ''So, what can you do with these improvements? That being said I didn''t manage to check what you could do before ''


    [d you asked master well first why don''t you try thinking ''status'' and see first function]


    ''status''


    as I said it light frame popped out in my mind


    [status:


    Name: N/A surname Apolline de Laval


    Age 3-hour


    Gender: female


    Race: human


    Level: 1


    HP: 55/55


    MP: 1000/1000


    STR: 5


    VIT: 3


    INT: 200


    AGI: 4


    DEX: 5


    DEF: 3


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 0


    System points: 0


    Profession:


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (low-mortal rank)


    ""


    ''System, what''s with this stats?''


    [master how would I know they''re your stats]


    ''well I get why INT is so highpared to others but what is wrong with MP and LUK? Is my luck that bad?''


    [it seems like that, but you could raise it with system points in the future. As for the MP well isn''t it good that it''s high? If I am not wrong even your HP is really highpared to newborns.]


    ''well I guess since it good it fine. Then, what about this affinity "knowledge"?"


    [By my data there are 5 kinds of affinities:mon, umon, rare, ancient and primordial. Knowledge is a rare type of affinity. In this world every child is borne with one having a rare type of affinity is well not amon thing. you will receive more affinities as you get stronger. So, should I show you next features?]


    ''yes''


    [SHOP]


    [DATA BASE]


    [ALLIES]


    [Item box]


    ''so, if I am guessing correctly, I can buy things with points in the shop, and I can store things in the Item box but what''s other two?''


    [well you are correct master you can buy things in the shop but you can also sell things, you are also right about item box but even thou space is not limited you can''t store living things at least not now, but when you grow stronger that''s possible. As for the database it''s exactly what it says, there is all kinds of knowledge from your previous world and you can freely find any data in it. Data will grow as I add information from this world with time. Last thing, "allies" it will show you information and loyalty about people you will have under you.]


    ''it''s pretty good''


    [of course, master. I am pretty amazing after all, you created me but that''s not all in the future when you grow stronger, I will also be updated and gain new features]


    ''well that''s great, thou that will have to wait till I grow up a bit after all I am a baby right now ''


    '' ah right what is going on while I am talking to you?''


    [well to the outsiders you appear to be asleep, but you can talk to me in your mind even when you are awake. Ahh master not good]


    System''s scream alerted me ''what''s wrong?''


    [master your luck is really not good you were just born and someone is trying to kill you and your family]


    ''what'' I decided to open my eyes and I heard a mocking voice.


    "Leonie de Laval I warned you. It''s all your fault for offending me now watch as your family dies''


    Men looked pretty handsome, in his twenties good built.


    Aww hello handsome.


    A man called Leonie, who is supposed to be my father was holding me in one hand while in the other he held a beautiful long sword and was shing at people who were on his way.


    ''Aww my father is so handsome. Aggh, that''s not right system what''s going on?''


    [master I don''t know fully, but if I am not wrong where we are right now is a forest in lower realm while your family is from upper realm and so is that man. I don''t know why they were here but you were born in the forest, and right after that this man attacked your family. Your father and you were separated from your mother and others.]


    ''aah my luck, my shit luck''


    My father finally managed to escape from the sea of killers while carrying me but people were not to far away from us.


    My father stopped and ced me in the bushes to hide me.


    "Baby your daddy will get rid of some ant and will be back in a sec ok. Be a good girl and don''t cry, I will be back before you know it." He then smiled at me and put a jade stone in my hand.


    Hearing this I wanted to roll my eyes ''what am I a baby'', but then I understood the irony.


    "It will protect you from animals, hold it tight." He said as he handed me a jade piece, then took my nket and held it like he was holding someone in it, as if remembering something he turned around.


    "Baby don''t cry, I just need a drop of blood." He dripped a drop of my blood on a jade stone and smiled at me again. "I will be back very soon. I love you." He kissed my head and run away. In a few seconds I heard voices.


    "He''s there, get him."


    "Where will you run now?" I heard that cold voice again. "Kill him." Then there were sounds of fighting and different voices.


    "Noo. Get him."


    "My lord, he was heavily wounded almost dead and now he fell into the "ghost valley" there is no way he would have survived."


    "Damn it I should have tortured him myself but he died so easily."


    After some time, there was another voice.


    "My lord, we found a life jade its newly made that man dropped it identally."


    "It must be his daughters. Find her, she should not be too far away. If I can''t torture your father, I will just torture you, me it on him."


    ''Ahhh now I am in a deep shit, damn you father didn''t you say you were going to get rid of ants?''


    [master it''s not his fault your luck is just too bad and it even affected his.]


    ''shitt''


    "here she is my lord I found her"


    ''double shit. System put the stone, my father gave me into the item box.''


    [you just need to think and it will go in]


    In a second, the stone in her hand disappeared and she saw a maning her way when he got close, he picked her up and said "if you want to me someone me your father."

 Chapter 2: Life in the lab 1

    Chapter 2: Life in theb 1


    Its'' been one year since I was reborn into this world and everything could not be worst. Right after I was born, I was attacked and kidnapped by a pervert who does human experiments and if I am not wrong there is arge possibility my father is dead.


    That man''s name is Victor Ammate as I found out. He brought me in ab where he and his underlings conduct experiments and I was ced in one of the rooms here.


    Since then, there was not a day that I have not heard screams well and many other sounds. My family never came for me, it''s not like I was waiting for them. I was an orphan in my previous life and I am used to depending only on myself.


    Well, being a baby is not exactly helping, nothing has changed about my stats but yesterday I heard that Victor will be starting his torture and experiments on me as a birthday gift.


    Best birthday ever.


    I need to quickly find a way to get out of here and get strong. Especially, to rise my luck it''s still on 2.


    "it''s been a year since I saw youst time, did you miss me?" Said Victor while creepily smiling at me.


    ''Like hell I missed you, go die. I will take my revenge, just you wait.''


    "Ohh, I love your eyes, you know they are golden like your father''s. I also like your hair, it''s red like your mother''s. It''s like I am torturing both Levine and Amalia together. Well, you need to grow faster so I can actually torture you otherwise it''s not fun for me."


    ''On the other hand, maybe it''s not so bad to be a baby.''


    "Well you know what this is?" He asked me while showing me a syringe in which was some king of a silver liquid. "We got blood of some kind of ancient creature the other day but there is enough for only one person so, of course I had to get it for you, see how much I care about you? So, don''t die."


    ''Who wants your care go die. System do you know what that is.''


    [it''s blood.]


    ''yeah, no shit, I mean whose blood?''


    [I am not sure but it''s very potent and high in mana. If that goes into you there is at least a 70% chance you will die from the pain but if you survive it will benefit you greatly.]


    ''I don''t want that kind of benefit, shit I will survive and shred this asshole to pieces.''


    "Now lets'' get started, feel free to not hold back your voice." He said with a creepy smile and all I was thinking about how I will torture this guy.


    In a second after that blood was in me, I felt great pain and it was only getting worse and worse, but i refused to make any kind of sound. I didn''t want to make this guy happy. this greatly surprised Victor.


    ''Damn it hurts so much''


    One second it was pain next it was burning my body and the next I was freezing after about 2 hours the pain was not going anywhere it was only getting stronger.


    ''Shit, I will live. I will not die here I have died once and this pain is nothing I can take it.''


    After I thought that as if to answer me pain got even worse and about an hourter blood starteding out of my eyes, nose, and ears. In the end after what seemed like a lifetime I passed out.


    ''Ugh. I am alive. Everything hurts butpared to before it''s like haven.''


    [master your stats finally changed after one year.]


    ''how long was I out what time is it?''


    [you passed out after 5 hours and slept for a whole day. I heard that victor will be checking changes in three days.]


    ''shit that bastard''


    ''status''


    [NAME: N/A surname: Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 1


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 10


    HP: 1300/1300


    MP: 10 000/10 000


    STR: 50


    VIT: 30


    INT: 2000


    AGI: 40


    DEX: 50


    DEF: 30


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 550


    System points: 30 000


    Profession:


    Affinity:


    Knowledge: 100% (low-mortal rank)


    Fire: 45% (low-mortal rank


    Witchcraft: 60% (low-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (low-mortal rank)]


    [SHOP]


    [DATA BASE]


    [ALLIES]


    [ITEM BOX]


    [MISSIONS]


    [master because of the blood you''ve gained lots of points as well as 100% affinity to space magic and you also gained fire affinity of 45% and a rare witchcraft affinity moreover, it''s 60%. By outside standards you are a genious. Seems like blood was from some kind of god with high space magic now all you need is to cultivate magic also you are no longer a human but a demigod now.]


    ''well that''s a nice surprise'' I said.


    [yes and I was also upgraded and can now give you missions, when youplete them you will get rewards.there are things like daily missions which are not mandatory and main missions which have longer duration and are harder but you can also decline them. after another upgrade I should get more features.]


    ''too bad cultivating is not good before age 7 for various reasons otherwise I would have already started cultivating.''


    [well not now but maybe we can find some things that will help you start cultivating earlier]


    ''that''s right ''


    ''shop''


    Professions


    Martial cultivations


    Magic cultivations


    Other arts


    Martial weapons


    Magic weapons


    Potions


    Pills


    Other


    ''hmm there are lots of things I want to try. Lots of good pills and weapons but it will have to wait until I get out of this ce. I can''t even use attribute points since I can''t get out of here for a few more years and it will be risky. If someone found out they will not let me go I am already crazy strong for a baby lets'' wait in case there is an emergency.''

 Chapter 3: Life in the lab 2

    Chapter 3: Life in theb 2


    Three more years have passed since Victor did his first experiment on me, as time passed and my age grew his experiments became worst and worst. At first it was just cutting my body to see how fast I would heal he wanted to know what changes that ancient blood made to me but his level and power was too high so I had no other way but to endure I could not hide anything because if he noticed my powers things would get much worse.


    When I was about 2, he started giving me different poisons by that time my blood was already not red but silver just like the liquid they put in me, of course they tried to study it but for some reason anyone who tried to take my blood were hit by the lightning and died. Same happened when they tried to check my status anyone who tried to look at my status became blind or in stupid some even instantly blew up.


    So, in the end they give up at least for now. Of course, they did not stop there, Victor started opening my organs and moving them around, cutting then burning to see how fast my organs would recover he tried differentbinations of torture.


    One time he skinned my handyer afteryer until my bones were visible then waited for me to recover and started again.


    Now I am four years old, I don''t talk much and slowly became numb to the pain. I can feel that I am slowly losing something important but honestly, I could not care less. When Victor notices that I don''t feel pain from one torture hees up with the new, more painful ones.


    From all that pain my status rises.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: N/A surname: Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 4


    GENDER: female


    RACE: DEMIGOD


    LEVEL: 1


    HP: 2100/2100


    MP: 22893/22893


    STR: 60


    VIT: 40


    INT: 3000


    AGI: 50


    DEX: 60


    DEF: 40


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 575


    System points: 40 000


    Profession:


    Affinity:


    Knowledge: 100 % (low-mortal rank)


    Fire: 57% (low-mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 76% (low-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (low-mortal rank)]


    [SHOP]


    [DATA BASE]


    [ALLIES]


    [ITEM BOX]


    [MISSIONS]


    Changes were not as great as the first time but, system would extract portion of poison Victor was using on her every time. They mighte in handy in the future. Yes, it''s true that she could not leave this ce right now but that did not mean she gave up on leaving no, she did not give up on revenge she will leave this ce one day and she will shred everyst one of these bastards to pieces.


    [master mission is issued


    Mission: escape Victorsb in next 8 years


    Mission: hard


    Rewards: 30 000 system points, 1000 attribute points, lv20 gift pack, 1 tinum ticket.


    Punishment: you will die in thisb after 8 years.]


    ''after 8 years I will be 12 exactly after all today is my birthday so I have to n everything well. I don''t want to stay here for that long''


    ''that reminds me since today is my birthday Victor will for sure be giving me his usual gift, birthday experiment.''


    Experiments on my birthday are always worst of the worst, special as Victor calls them. And just as I thought someone came.


    "Victor is waiting for you, hurry up."


    I get up and follow the man, I already know that in my current state there is no way I can get out of this.


    Victor greeted me with his usual creepy smile.


    "Today I have a very special gift for you. I am sure you''re going to like it. We are going to open up your veins so you can start cultivation." He said all of this with a smile, while I looked at him in horror.


    ''This is nothing to be happy about it ismon sense that one can''t start cultivating till age 7. Upper realms managed to bring age to 5 if one used lot of precious herbs and potions. Everyone knows that starting cultivation early could lead to crippling, death, or brain damage even using precious herbs it is impossible to do this at age 4 moreover I don''t think this guy will use them on me.''


    "you are after all so amazing, I am sure you will be able to do this." He said again with a smile." Now sit in that tub or you might get hurt." There was a threat in his voice it was not ''you might get hurt'' it was ''you will get hurt''.


    I had no other choice, I needed to go with this, me me for not being strong enough.


    ''I need to get stronger as soon as possible or impossible I will use this chance and cultivate. It will help me break away from this ce, I will survive.'' As I was immersed in my own thoughts, they already started chanting to open up my veins and within minutes pain that I''ve never felt before came over me, it was more painful than silver blood injection, many times more painful.


    The lower realm, Azurel great forest, ghost valley


    A person was climbing up from ghost valley.


    "To think lower realm had such a ce, I don''t have time to stay here. I need to hurry back. The guardian spirit said I has been 4 years sinceing here. I need to quickly find out what happened."


    De Laval family house.


    "You are finally out of seclusion master" servant that looked in his 30ies bowed down to a handsome man who looked like he was in his 50ies.


    "Yes. What happened when I was not around?"


    "well" servant hesitated for a bit


    "what is it? say clearly!" Man ordered with a momentum.


    Suddenly voices were heard outside. And both men went out.


    "What''s going on?" A man in his 30ies asked seeing so many people suddenly rushing to the same direction.


    "Ah sir Lapis. Master you''re out of seclusion."


    "What''s going on why is everyone rushing to the same direction?" Lapis asked.


    "They array we use to move between upper and lower realm was activated. Someone ising from that side."


    "What someone ising from that side?" Lapis to had a shocked expression and started to rush in the same direction as other people but faster.


    Old master understood something was not right but seeing the urgency decided not to ask for now.


    ''Something major must have happened while I was not here.''


    In a few seconds someone could be seening from an array portal that connected two realms.


    When the air cleared up and everyone saw who it was, they all had a disbelief written on their faces.


    "Master you are alive" Lapis finally managed to say something.

 Chapter 4: Life in the lab 3

    Chapter 4: Life in theb 3


    De Laval family house.


    As 4 people were seated in the living room and one stood beside them, no one talked. All of them had a gloomy expression and aura.


    "...Damn" finally old maser could not take it anymore and erupted in anger.


    "Master"


    "How dare these bastards touch my granddaughter. Who they think they are? That bastard Victor I am going to make him beg for his life, how dare he mess with my family." Old master''s aura erupted suppressing everyone in the mansion.


    ''They all know that old master must have heard what happened, even they were still angry. Four years ago, their master and young miss disappeared while madam and young master Zoel barely made it alive. Now master came back but little miss that should have lived her life happily like a princess was nowhere.


    "Father calm down I am angry too and can barely hold myself back but now the most important thing is to find out what happened to the baby." Leonie said. Anger was obvious on his face.


    "We looked everywhere in that forest back then but could not find anything in the end victor and few of other families were suppressing us everywhere lots of our people died so we had no other choice but to stop the search. We still left few of our people there in secret to look for every clue but still found nothing so far." Beautiful women with red eyes and red hair said.


    "We should send them to check if anyone found any baby in the forest. We should also send people to monitor Victor just in case, I will take care of preparations to deal with the other families that are helping Victor."


    "We are here, so you don''t have to do it alone." Said the beautiful woman.


    "I know Amalia. I am just going to make preparations it might take a while we are dealing with some of the greatest powers in the upper realm. After it''s all done, we will all go together to deal with them."


    They all felt immense pain and guilt towards their baby girl, they didn''t even manage toe up with a name and still called her baby. Even little boy about 11 years old felt guilty, may be even the most guilt of all.


    ''If it was not for me, we would have never gone to the lower realm and she would still be here with us, even father almost died, if it was not for me then everyone would have been happy.'' Is what he thought.


    At Victorsb


    "sir experiment is over we will know how it went after she wakes up."


    "Hmm." At this moment a man in ck suddenly appeared in Victors room and kneeled down.


    "Master."


    "What is it? For you to rush here so fast." Victor was reading something and didn''t look at the man in ck only his eyebrows lifted.


    "Master Leonie Apolline de Laval is alive, he came back yesterday."


    "What? Didn''t he fall into ghost valley? How did he survive? Where was he for four years?" Victor could not hide his surprise, then anger and annoyance.


    "I don''t know master, he just suddenly appeared in the de Laval house they say he is even stronger and managed to break into immortal stage."


    "Bam"


    ". Leonie oh Leonie good you can''t just die. Since he is back be careful and don''t attract too much attention, he must not find out that we have the girl."


    "Yes master."


    "Also make sure everything goes as nned in the lower realm he must think that she is dead."


    "Yes master."


    "You may leave now." The man bowed down and disappeared


    "Since you did not die, I will make sure to throw you in despair, I wonder what will you do after you find out what happened to your baby girl, I''ll make sure to y with her more till youe. Ahh. You can''t me me my little baby it''s all your father''s fault." Creepy smile was present on Victors face but his eyes were cold and held obvious killing intent.


    ''ugh I am alive again and I think my mind is fine I still need to check everything, ahh. My whole body aches.''


    ''System are you there''


    [master I am here I was so worried about you I am d you are okay.] T-T


    ''how is my body? Is anything damaged?''


    [no, you survived again but muster we must find a way out of here soon or I don''t know how many times you will be lucky.]


    ''I know, but I am not strong enough, it''s not like I don''t want to leave you know.''


    [I know master I am sorry.]


    ''it''s fine don''t worry, I know you were just thinking about me.''


    [master... T-T]


    ''okay, okay  ah ''


    ''shop''


    ''magic cultivation''


    ''hmm there are lots of good things here but I have already decided which one I want to take first. I must choose cleverly otherwise it won''t work and will only be a waste of time.


    The one she wanted to choose was the first part of ultimate Fate ruler cultivation called "lucky star" this cultivation was divided into parts for each stage and each part was sold separately and as the stage grew so did the price but it was worth it because it was perfect for her and it was an ancient cultivation.''


    ''First stage costs 5000 points and with each stage price doubles sost stage costs more than a million.''


    The reason why she dared to cultivate this manual was because with her leveling system now could hide her true cultivation as long as the other party was not stronger than immortal.


    Since she could now cultivate safely all she needed was to get stronger and wait for the right moment to run away. After that She will go to the lower in at least before she reaches nascent soul.


    With that thought she started cultivating not knowing someone was already packing her torture schedule.

 Chapter 5: Life in the lab 4

    Chapter 5: Life in theb 4


    ''status''


    [NAME: N/A surname: Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 8


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod surname: Apolline de Laval


    LEVEL: 1


    HP: 27 300/27 300


    MP: 139 000/139 000


    STR: 210


    VIT: 160


    INT: 3420


    AGI: 185


    DEX: 250


    DEF: 145


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 1350


    System points: 50 000


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch.


    Magical cultivation: ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high-mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 85% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (high-mortal rank)


    Seer: 87% (low-mortal rank)


    [SHOP]


    [DATA BASE]


    [ALLIES]


    [SYSTEM SPACE]


    [MISSION]


    [WHEEL OF FORTUNE]


    [LAB]


    Four years have passed since I started cultivating. With the help of system Victor thinks I am a fire mage at high-mortal rank which turns out is already genius.


    Turns out the shortest time someone managed to reach mid-rank from low in the upper realm was 1 year and 2 years in the lower realms. It takes even more time to break through high-mortal rank.


    A week ago, was my 8th birthday and of course Victor gave his special gift, and this time it was an awful torture.


    [Master? Are you, all right?]


    ''Hah why wouldn''t I be okay.''


    [Well a week ago]


    ''Ahh right I guess I will exin everything to you.''


    [huh? What do you mean master?]


    ''well you know all this time, when being tortured and how much pain I was in.''


    [how can I forget.]


    ''well you see all that was just acting.''


    [huh?'']


    ''you see due to my previous live my pain tolerance is already very high all I felt at most was just some tickles, lil Vic is smart so if a baby did not feel anything, he would get suspicious so I acted all this time, moreover it was fun watching these idiots.''


    System suddenly felt like his life has all been a lie.


    ''[no this can''t be my master, it must be that things that happened confused her mind, yeah that''s it. That must be it. This demon can''t be my master.]''


    System suddenly felt sorry for Victor, who was deceived by this demon.


    ''Well actually after being here for 8 years I found out lots of things about Victor, you see.


    It seems like that guy has some kind of problem with his head. First thing I found about him was that even though his IQ is very high his EQ couldn''t be any lower. He is more like a grown- up child. After all these years it seems like he has developed a soft spot for me and likes me a lot. Another thing I found about him is that he is an M, I couldn''t believe it as well. But if I get it all correctly, he likes me so much that he wants to give me all the best things and in his mind that''s pain. Most importantly the reason why he tried to kill my father''


    [the reason?]


    ''yeah. It seems lil Vic is much younger than my father and in the past my father saved his life.''


    [but master if your father saved his life why was he trying to kill him?]


    ''because when my father saved him, he was dressed like a woman and lil Vic fell in love with him, even proposed to him but my father was already married moreover, he was an older man and when Victor found about this, he felt deceived and humiliated so that''s why.''


    [I suddenly feel sorry for that guy.]


    ''well it''s all my father''s fault for being so good looking.''


    Well that''s not the only thing that happened that day a week ago I suddenly lost my sight and gained a new ancient power "seer".


    "Seer" is a very powerful magic but it has a price and because Victor is busy with preparations, he did not notice that I went blind.


    I still need 200 000 mana to break the magical bracelet that prevents me from using magic freely and more mana to teleport myself out of here using space magic I''ve already nned everything. In 1 year, there is apetition between 12 major families of upper realm that happened once in 10 years, Victor will be going there and that''s my chance to leave this ce.


    ''System since you can mask my status anyways lets use some attribute points, which attribute helps with the MP growth the most?''


    [master INT is the one that influences MP the most.] system''s voice sounded much duller than four years ago. His personality changed as he saw all the things his master went through, he wanted to help but could not do anything.


    ''okay, also I want to put in my name.''


    [really master? You chose the name? What is it?]


    ''status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 8


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 10


    HP: 40 000/ 40 000


    MP: 185 000/185 000


    STR: 500


    VIT: 160


    INT: 4000


    AGI: 315


    DEX: 500


    DEF: 145


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 0


    System points: 50 000


    ''good with this I should be able to break through in a year and get away from this ce'' also since victor started training me in assassinations my level has grown to be 10.


    [master mission is avable


    Mission: steal unknown beast egg in room number 13


    Mission: intermediate


    Reward: 500 attribute points, 10 000 system points, sky rank middle tire tamer book


    Mission: save the person in cell number 7 and make him your first ay and ve.


    Mission: hard


    Reward: 700 attribute points, 15 000 system points, sky rank middle tire alchemy book.


    ''Oh, system you went all out with the missions''


    [well, you''re wee master]


    ''That was not really apliment but well whatever''


    In the next few months Victor did not show up just as I expected so I used this chance to cultivate and started to investigate cells number 13 and 7, I got to know that security on cell 13 was not that high and it would not be that hard for her to steal an egg but cell 7 was a different matter.


    I found out almost nothing about it, all I knew was that it had a very high security, as high as mine, so getting a person in cell number 7 would need lots of nning. I got used to being blind and life was not that bad.


    Victor also started nning for thepetition that was in around 3 months after all 3 months was nothing in the cultivation world were people lived for thousands of years. I also managed to break through the peak-mortal rank in the space magic. My stats skyrocketed and finally passed that 200 000 MP mark that she needed, all she needed to do now was to stabilize her cultivation and bid her time she also found a way to steal both egg and get the person in cell number 7.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 8


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 10


    HP: 53 000/53 000


    MP: 230 000/230 000


    STR: 700


    VIT: 300


    INT: 4500


    AGI: 450


    DEX: 700


    DEF: 300


    LUK: 2


    Attribute points: 0


    System points: 45 000


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, witch.


    Magical cultivation: ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1: "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 90% (low-mortal rank)


    ''system''


    [Yes master]


    ''I want to buy the ring that changes the gender in the system store''


    [are you sure master? That ring costs all your system points.]


    ''I am sure, buy it and keep it in my system space for now''


    In theb clothes for boys and girls are same so even if she changed her body to males, clothes won''t look weird.


    Now with all the preparation done all she needed was to wait, in about little over two months-time, Victor would leave the institute with most of strong people and she could finally be free.

 Chapter 6: Escape 1

    Chapter 6: Escape 1


    Finally, this morning Victor and his people left and in two days she was going to escape. The first thing she will do is to steal the egg from the cell 13 tomorrow, it should take some time for these people to realize that the egg was gone and when they will, she would not be here anymore.


    Second, she will teleport into the cell 7 the day after tomorrow and get the person there while she will also set up a type of bomb to make rooms locks malfunction and in the chaos teleport from here to lower reams in the forest from where Victor first took her.


    To teleport she needed a few things: one enough mana, two she can only teleport to a ce she has been before or ce that is in close proximity of course mana expenditure depends on the distance.


    So, first thing tomorrow she will break the bracelet and after recuperating she will leave the day after tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, in the De Laval house.


    About a year ago when de Laval''s confirmed death of their baby girl they finally started making moves against Victor and three other families that helped him.


    Actually, Leonie teamed up with different factions of two of these families and both of them already changed heads in there. As for the third family Leonie did not find anyone worthy of a partnership in that family, so, he instead decided to help different family annihte and take ce in its stead.


    He ns to leave Victor for thest. He definitely won''t give that bastard an easy death. Out of 12 main families three had very good rtionship with the de Laval family one was even a maiden family of Leonie''ste mother, so this three families decided to help de Laval''s in their revenge while other 4 main families decided to stay neutral and not get involved.


    Morana was woken up by the system even before the sunrise, she quickly got up and after putting on a gender-changing ring she teleported into the cell 13. She quickly sensed presence of something in the middle of the room. It did not take her long to deal with all the traps and she put the egg in her system space.


    "One done, one more to go." Said Morana to no one particrly.


    After that she once again teleported and this time in cell 7. She felt presence of someone in the room and then she heard a voice.


    "Hey kid? How did youe here?"


    His voice was enchanting, and Morana felt as if she was looking at a monster, a beast that just got his eyes on its prey, but for some reason she was not afraid. This seemed to surprise the man.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" He asked again.


    "I am not."


    "Why?"


    "Why should I be?" Asked the girl back.


    "I am a monster, you know."


    "Well we have that inmon." Her answer surprised the man.


    "I killed lots of people."


    "So, have I, and so will I." this again surprised the man, he did not know that after so many years there would be someone to bring him so many surprises and to think that someone was just a kid.


    "Do you want to get out of here?"


    "If you can''t see I am chained to the wall, even if I want to get out of here I can''t." He said with a mocking voice.


    "I can get you out of here but for a price." Answered Morana while ignoring his mocking.


    "Oh, and what is that exactly." The man said he was amused with the kid''s confident look.


    "You will make a blood contract with me in exchange I will get you out of here." The second she finished her words Morana felt an immense pressure on her and she felt like throwing up blood.


    "You want me to serve you? Kid you are overestimating yourself."


    "Maybe but this is your only chance or you can just stay here to rot year after year while these who put you here live a happy life. You are old enough to know that there is no free meal in this world."


    After hearing that man calmed down a bit, he was not really angry with the kid in the first ce he just wanted to test him. He was really interested in this boy that appeared out of thin air and something was telling him that if he didn''t ept the boy''s offer, he would regret it for the rest of his life,


    "lets'' say I agree, I don''t even know if you have that ability. What if I sign a blood contract with you but you can''t get me out of here?"


    "I will state in the contract that if tomorrow I can''t get you out of here, I will die how about that."


    "Why tomorrow?"


    "because it can only be done tomorrow morning."


    Few minutes passed and just as Morana though he was going to reject her she heard his voice.


    "Okay."


    For blood contract to beplete men needed to drink her blood and say an oath, so she bit down her finger and brought it to men''s mouth. After drinking blood and saying an oath Morana also said her part and an oath was concluded.


    "Now what?"


    "I wille back tomorrow before sunrise, and we will leave."


    "Okay. Ah by the way what''s your name?"


    "You can call me Rana."


    "I am Samael nice to meet you little master." Even though Morana could not see, she could imagine a handsome face with a devilish smile.


    Not staying any longer Morana directly teleported back to her room and as sheid on her bed, she heard the system''s voice.


    [master you finished your first mission congrattions. Do you wish to see the reward?]


    ''yes''


    [mission steal unknown beast egg in room number 13plete


    Reward: 500 attribute points, 10 000 system points, sky rank middle tire tamer book.]

 Chapter 7: Escape 2

    Chapter 7: Escape 2


    [mission: steal an unknown beast egg in the cell 13plete


    Rewards: 500 attribute points, 10 000 system points, sky rank middle tire tamer book.]


    ''Hmm. Rewards are not bad, put 300 points into DEX and 200 into INT''


    [Yes master]


    With that she also took off her ring and put it back to in her system space. There was still about two hours before someone came in to wake her up for the breakfast so she took out the taming book and started reading.


    It took her a few minutes to memorize andprehend the whole book because of her monstrous INT and in two hours she had a new profession as a tamer written in a very light orange color next to it, which means she can now tame beasts that are mortal-rank high stage. This book could be used to learn taming till the middle stage of Sky-rank.


    The fact that she just jumped to being a mortal high- rank tamer showed how talented she was but this rank was only gained through the theory she was not yet as strong as other tamers of the same rank.


    After eating her breakfast and confirming that no one was around, Morana took an egg out of her system, she didn''t want to make a contract with it here since it might cause some kind ofmotion and bring unwanted attention to her so she would have to wait till she got out of here.


    [master do you want to check that guy through the [Ally]?]


    ''yeah I forgot about that feature, sure show it to me.''


    [Ay:


    NAME: Samael de Valois


    AGE: ???


    GENDER: male


    RACE: demi-demon


    LEVEL: ??? (weakened state)


    HP: ???/???


    MP: ???/???


    Magic affinity:


    Fire 100% (???)


    Lightning 100% (???)


    ck lightning 100% (???)


    Darkness 100% (???)


    Life fire 100% (???)]


    Loyalty: 10% (is intrigued by you and interested in you, appreciates your character)


    ''his stats are amazing but his loyalty is too low. Tough he has to follow my orders and can''t harm me because of the contract I still can''t fully trust him until his loyalty is very high.''


    [you are right master his origin is too mysterious you can''t trust him at least until his loyalty passes 50 %]


    ''50 % loyalty is too low, it means there is space for 50 % betrayal, he will need to try harder than that before I can trust him with something meaningful, well his loyalty should grow after I get him out of here.''


    After breakfast Morana went back to cultivating for the rest of the day. She needed to stabilize after a breakthrough. No one bothered her after all Victor was not here so her day was pretty uneventful, by the morning she stabilized her cultivation and was ready for an escape.


    ''Lets'' get out of here.''


    [finally. we will get out of here master.]


    ''let''s go and get that guy first then go to the lower realm, after we get there most important is to get stronger and have fun.''


    ''[master all you think about is having fun]'' though system to himself but did not dare say it out loud.


    Morana stood up from her bed and after putting on gender-changing ring on, she teleported.


    "So, you''re back." The moment she teleported she heard enchanting voice.


    "As I said I would."


    "So, how are you going to get me out of here?"


    [master I also want to know how are you going to get that man out of here, I don''t have any data about the chains that bind him?]


    "if I said I can get you out of here I have a way to get you out of here."


    ''System I want to buy something from the shop.''


    [of course, master, what do you want to buy]


    [master that costs 5 000 points, are you sure you want to buy it.]


    ''I am sure, buy it.


    [yes master]


    This conversationsted only a few seconds and after that Morana took out some kind of potion bottle that was colorless.


    "What is that?"


    "Something for you to drink."


    "You think I will drink something unknown?" Samael said with a little uncertainty.


    "You do want to get out of here right" said Morana with a mocking smile.


    "Whatever, just get it over with."


    Morana went forward to help him drink the potion since Samael could not do it himself because of the chains. After he drank the potion Morana stepped back a few steps.


    "So, what now? I don''t feel any different, are you sure this thing is working?"


    "Now try to get out of the chains."


    "What are you stupid? Of course, I can''t just get out of these chains they are magical, if they were just normal do you think I would be here." Said Samael with a little annoyance.


    "Just try will you" Morana was also getting a little impatient.


    ``Ugh'''' Samael was a little annoyed but still did as she said.


    ``How? How is this possible? I am sure they are enchanted chains so how?" He looked at Morana with disbelief and surprise, he could not believe that the chains that bound him for so many years came off just like that.


    ``Of course they are not normal chains, idiot.''''


    ``Then how?'''' He was no longer annoyed, but he could not hide his surprise.


    ``Because of the potion.''''


    ``Potion?''''


    ``Yeah. It cancels any magic for 1 hour, so it canceled magic on chains that bound you." Morana exined while looking at Samael mockingly.


    "Ohh." Even though he was surprised, Samael quickly adapted to the situation.


    ``So what now?"


    ``Now we wait.''''


    ``For what?''''


    ``You know, you ask a lot of questions. We are waiting for the potion to stop working of course, after all it cancels not only magic of these chains but also mine and yours.''''


    Hearing this Samael did not ask any more questions but just sat down near her.


    Morana took out a white mask from her space and gave it to Samael.


    "Wear this."


    He no longer asked any questions after all this boy was now his master and he was the one who freed him. Samael was the type to keep his promise, for some reason he wanted to really follow this boy.


    Mask covered half of his face but could not hide his beauty, it also made him look mysterious and enchanting.


    [master this guy''s loyalty just went up.]


    ''Of course, it went up I just kept my promise and freed him as well as give him a chance for revenge, so how much is it now?''


    [it''s 25%.]


    ''Hmm. Not bad I expected less.''


    After that Morana also pulled out the man''s clothes for herself and changed from theb outfit. Her body looked like a man''s now so it was not awkward at all anyway it was just a body of 8-year-old kid and even in her previous life as a woman due to her experience she did not feel anything, anyway it''s not like Samael was staring.


    Now all they needed to do was to wait for one hour to pass and they could get out of here.

 Chapter 8: Escape 3

    Chapter 8: Escape 3


    After about 40 minutes Samael and Morana heard footsteps and voices outside and they both became tense and quiet.


    "Hey, did you hear? doctor Angus is making a scene again."


    "Again? "


    "yeah, I heard he demanded that subject as an experiment."


    "For real. Doesn''t he know that''s master Victors personal subject. He does not allow anyone to experiment with subject Zero."


    "Yeah. That''s the reason. Master Victor refused to marry Dr. Angus''s daughter and now Dr. Angus is trying many ways... basically he is throwing a tantrum."


    "Yeah but that is still just an experimental subject right, master Victor will probably gift it to doctor to appease him, after all it''s not worth straining rtionships."


    "Ahh, you have not been here so you don''t know, master Victor will never give anyone subject Zero." Said the first guy.


    "You must be exaggerating right, even if it''s special subject it is still all it is a subject."


    Then came a third voice.


    Ahh, you really don''t know anything. It''s not just a subject, that one is very special."


    "How?"


    "Do you know the longest a subjectsted here?"


    "No but I imagine not much."


    "Not much is underestimation, especially when ites to master Victor, no subject has eversted longer than a year."


    "A year?"


    "Yes, a year and that, was also by luck usually they die in weeks or in days, but that one is an exception, they say master brought subject Zero when one was just a newborn, it''s the oldest subject, it''s been here over 8 years."


    "8 years, for real?"


    "Almost nine. They say master treats subject Zero like his own child and allows lots of freedom. The doctor is not a first person that tried to harm it but master left none alive. If the doctor tries to touch subject Zero no one will be able to appease master anger."


    "For real? It must be just a rumor after all its master, we are talking about."


    "No, everyone knows that he even apanies subject Zero on every birthday and gives lots of precious gifts, even helps with cultivation."


    At that time, more footsteps could be heard outside the cell 7 but this once were faster and then flustered voice came.


    "What happened? Why is everyone in a hurry?" Asked one of the voices from before.


    "Doctor forcefully tried to take subject Zero and broke in the cell but"


    "but what don''t mumble and speak." Annoyed voice came.


    "Subject Zero was not in the room, they can''t find where Zero went."


    "Not in the room? Where could she have gone?"


    "I don''t know but the doctor is very angry and ordered everyone to find her, things are not looking too good some of the other doctors are contacting master."


    More voices came but both Morana and Samael did not continue listening, they needed five more minutes and they could get out of here, then nobody would find them.


    After voices died down Samael looked at Morana and said.


    "You are subject Zero, right?"


    "What does it matter, soon we are getting out of here and if you have not forgotten I am your master from now on."


    "Ugh, I did not mean it like that I am just asking you don''t have to look at me with that expressionless eyes."


    "Well you will have to get used to them because they are always like that."


    "For real?"


    Morana no longer listened to Samael''s mumbling andpletely ignored him. she didn''t know why, but for some reason this person''s whole existence annoyed her.


    Meanwhile, in the other part of theb.


    "Doctors we can''t find subject Zero anywhere, facility is too big guards are still looking for her but it might take a while. We did find her magic restriction bracelet in her room, so it''s likely she is trying to escape." Head of the guards reported to the few doctors that were in the hall.


    "We should contact master Victor and inform him of what happened." Said one of the older looking doctors.


    "No, we can''t. Master is currently on his way to thepetition, we can''t disturb him with such matters." The one who spoke this time was doctor Angus.


    "Angus you know that master treats this one differently and she really is special. We won''t overlook your private vendetta on important matters, we must inform the master."


    "It''s not about my private matters, it''s exactly because master treats her differently that we can''t inform him, what if this matter effects, him negatively. We just need to find her soon, lets lock down theb she won''t be able to leave here anyways. We can''t bother master about this."


    Other elders were a bit reluctant but agreed after all it was all logical.


    "Okay we will do as you say but after we find her you can''t touch her when the masteres back, he will deal with it as he wishes and if you can''t find her in three days, we will inform master.


    Back, in cell 7.


    "It''s time the potion effects are gone and we can leave now." Said Morana as she stood up and Samael held her hand after that, they disappeared like they were never there.


    One day passed, and they could not find Morana anywhere but guards continued looking.


    Two days passed and when they still could not find her Angus''s confident crumbled a little. He became nervous and together with him so did the other elders.


    After fourth day elders could not wait any more.


    In the hall


    "Angus you said that you would find her but she is nowhere, we must contact the master or no one will survive his anger."


    "We looked everywhere but can''t find her, except that ce we looked everywhere."


    "You know we can''t enter that ce it''s forbidden."


    Meanwhilepetition has already stared on Victor side it was actually second day already but for some reason Victor had a very bad feeling that he could not get rid of.


    He was sitting in the break room for his family when his closest confidant came in.


    "Master, there is a letter for you from theb."


    "Theb? Did something happen?" Victors bad feeling was getting worse and worse. ''Did something happen to her? No there is no way anything could happened to her after all she is safe back in theb.''


    Victor was reassuring himself while he took the letter from the man and opened it. The more he read paler and angrier he became.


    "Master?" man was guessing that something must have happened to that person otherwise master would not have such a big reaction.


    "We are leaving, get ready."


    Man could not react in time.


    "Now.!" So, Victor shouted at him because of the content in the letter none of them noticed that someone outside the door was listening to their conversation and before Victor''s confidant came out of the room he disappeared.

 Chapter 9: Escape 4

    Chapter 9: Escape 4


    In the break room of de Laval family


    "dad something happened" a hurried voice startled people in the room as the door opened.


    "Zoel? What is it?" Asked Leonie as he saw that his son did not have the usual cold expression.


    "It''s Victor, I was walking near their break room when I overheard."


    As Zoel told what he saw, Leonie''s face also turned serious.


    "For that guy to leave in such a hurry something major must have happened." Said Leonie while frowning even more.


    "bang"


    "we can''t just let him go, we waited so long for revenge, because of him we lost our baby girl, I will rip that guy with my bare hands I won''t wait anymore." Said a beautiful woman with red hair and red eyes as she heavily mmed her hand on the table while emitting a deep killing intent.


    "Calm down Amalia we won''t have to wait anymore, we will follow that bastard." Said Leonie as he hugged beautiful woman in his arms his golden eyes were also shining with a deep, cold killing intent.


    "Lapis prepare people we will follow Victor back and finish this once and for all, also inform father and our people once they are all ready, we are going to attack Ammate family."


    "Yes master." Lapis bowed down and exited the room to make preparations.


    Finally, de Laval family is going to take revenge on the Ammate family.


    In three days, de Laval family was all ready and followed after Victor, by this time all the other families knew that tension reached its peak and war was starting so, no one cared about thepetition anymore.


    In the next few days, Victor finally went back to theb and the situation was worse than he expected. He did not care much that Morana took a beast egg but he did not know what to do about the cell 7.


    After knowing her for so many years, Victor understood that he cared about Morana a lot and this ident was going to make her a target, even if he tried to keep all of this a secret he knew he could not protect her for too long.


    As Victor looked at loose chains in cell 7 his brows frowned more and more. After he went out of the room man in ck kneeled in front of him.


    "What is it?"


    "Master de Laval family is here."


    Hearing this Victor frowned even more but in a few seconds his brows loosened.


    "Let them in I will talk to them in private."


    "so, you are not hiding?" Said Leonie as he saw Victor walking into the hall calmly.


    "I don''t know why all of you are here?" Victor spoke calmly not showing any of the earlier uneasiness.


    "Stop pretending you know very well why we are here, it''s time to pay for what you did." Shouted Amalia angrily as she let out a killing intent.


    "I don''t know what MRS. de Laval is talking about but right now we have more urgent matters."


    "I don''t know what you are scheming this time but don''t even dream about leaving here alive." Said Amalia mockingly. No matter what, today she was going to take revenge for her baby daughter.


    "Are you sure you want to keep wasting time or get to the business." Said Victor coldly as he pulled out a jade stone.


    Seeing the stone Leonie immediately stiffened not believing his eyes.


    "You must recognize this stone right, so if you are done with this nonsense lets go to a private room and talk." Victor was confident Leonie would recognize the jade and did not bother to talk anymore.


    Other people from the de Laval family were puzzled and did not understand what was going on but seeing their master''s reaction they knew it was going to getplicated, then Leonie spoke again.


    "Lapis you stay here with everyone, father you guyse with me."


    Everyone was even more puzzled by this sudden change in their master.


    In the secret room in theb


    Leonie, Amalia, Roman and even Zoel were sitting while facing Victor on the opposite side all of them were silent when Roman finally spoke.


    "Leonie are you going to exin?" Old master of de Laval family was a little annoyed, he came here and was nning to get revenge for his baby granddaughter but here they were sitting with a person that caused all of this.


    Amalia and Zoel could not understand as well but they were restraining their anger as they knew something must have happened to make Leonie react like this.


    Leonie was quiet for a few seconds before he finally spoke. "That jade is the life stone I made for the baby before we separated in the forest." His words caused a shock to all of them but they did not have time to digest the news as Victor spoke as well.


    "After you fell in the valley you dropped the stone, I found her and took her here." Victor''s words shocked them but they all had a little hope in their eyes. ''Their baby girl was alive.''


    "Where is she?" Amalia talked with a trembling voice.


    Victor looked at her and after closing his eyes he said "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean you don''t know. Where did you take my daughter?" Amalia shouted with anger.


    "I mean what I said, she was here until a few days ago why do you think I suddenly came back?" Victor answered with a little annoyance.


    After hearing Victor''s words their hopeful eyes dimmed a little.


    "What happened?" Finally, Leonie spoke again.


    "Things are veryplicated that''s why I am willing to tell you that she is alive, if her life was not in danger, I would not tell you anything." Victor admitted. His words angered them at first but they calmed down quickly and concentrated on what was important.


    "What do you mean her life is in danger?" Asked Zoel. He has not spoken this whole time and was sitting quietly but his eyes also shone with a hope.


    "Before she disappeared from theb a few days ago she took 2 things first was and unknown beast egg we found in an old tomb."


    "Is there some kind of problem with the egg?" Asked Roman.


    "We don''t know anything about egg but it''s not the reason why her life is in danger it''s because of the second thing she took." Said Victor with a tired face.


    "What''s the second thing?"


    "Second thing she took was the thing divine realm entrusted our family."


    "What?" Roman barely managed to speak his face was in disbelief as he finally understood the severity of the situation.


    Many years ago, people from the divine realm came down in the upper realm and entrusted each of the 12 families something to keep and safeguard. Even families themselves did not know what they were entrusted with, but they knew that even people from the divine realm were scared of these things. This was a hidden secret of the 12 great families and only very few knew about it.


    "Do you know what was it that she took?" Asked Leonie with a serious face.


    "I am not too sure but I know that what we were guarding was who and not what, once my grandfather said it was a man but I don''t know. When I opened the room only chains were there so I am not sure what she freed, but if even divine realm was afraid of these things and she is with one of them her life is in danger." Said Victor with a serious face.


    Everyone was quiet for a few minutes, they did not know what to say then, Victor spoke again.


    "I''m not sure why, but she went for only two things as if she knew exactly what she was taking."


    "You mean to say that whatever it was that she freed she did it intentional as well as that egg?" Asked Amalia.


    Victor nodded.


    "Since we have her life stone did you try to track her down?" Said Zoel.


    "First thing, but we were only able to find out that she is in the lower realm, she is very talented and skilled so if she hid her traces, we won''t find her using witchcraft."


    Hearing Victor''s words, they hadplicated feelings. They were happy to know their daughter was talented yet bitter that they knew nothing about her, they were also sad and worried for her life.


    "I have already started making preparations and will be going to the lower realm in two days. I raised her and she is important to me so I am telling you all of this for her sake this way we will be able to protect her better." Said Victor as he stood up.


    As much as they hated to admit it, they knew Victor was right and right now their priority was their baby girl.


    Debts can be clearedter.

 Chapter 10: And so, the journey began with the two...

    Chapter 10: And so, the journey began with the two...


    Azurel great forest


    After teleporting from theb Samael and Morana came to the great Azurel forest.


    ''Well this feels nostalgic.''


    [master you are back to where Victor picked you up. This ce is called Azurel great forest, it''s one of the most dangerous ces in the lower nes. And near here is the ghost valley another most dangerous ces here.]


    ''hmm. How much do you know about lower ins?''


    [well I''ve managed to gather some information during this time. Lower ins have 5 continents:


    Azurel the one we are in right now, Zoa, Navaren, Lammina and Sanctus.


    They consist of 5 countries: The Holy empire, "Union" which consists of 4 countries which were separate but they united in order not to be oppressed by other great empires each country is governed by royals separately but everything outside the country is decided by the council of 12 where each country has 3 members.


    Next is Samaria kingdom this is where we are right now. Samaria is one of the oldest and mightiest kingdoms and it holds the whole Azurel continent. It has 33 districts plus capital. Samaria follows the religion of the goddess of creation and respects power the most, they believe the once with the most power, are more blessed so anyone can be the ruler and do anything they want here as long as they can.


    Samaria is ruled by "the Triad" once every 10 years anyone can challenge any of the 3 and take their ce for the next 10-years.


    All three are best at different thing strength and military, politics and business.]


    Morana was very intrigued by the country she was in right now and she had a great wish to explore it.


    [Aegis kingdom is the oldest they believe in the god of darkness opposite of the holy empire.


    Thest one is Arctic tribes as the name suggests they consist of lots of tribes 24 to be exact and they much like Union came together in order not to be taken over by other three great countries and they have simr ruling system as the union only difference is instead of the council of 12 there is a council of chiefs.]


    ''I see so these 5 countries upy the 5 continents.''


    [not exactly other than 5 countries there are 3 academies, 4 sects, and 7 great families the territory they upy belongs to them and not any other country.]


    ''howe?''


    [well I don''t know the whole details but it seems 5 countries have tried to take over them before but failed and there were lots of casualties so they became separate powerhouses.]


    ''Hmm. What are they called?''


    [3 academies are: first academy, academy of 4 arts, and the Phoenix academy. 4 sects are: Cloud water sect, Asura demon sect,


    Red rose sect, first lotus sect. And 7 great families are: Agat family, Ling family, Jian family, Kashia family, Arcana family, Argent family, Nakamura family.


    Now I will tell you about 7 deadly ces. First is Asurel great forest, where we are, then Arctic desert, Volcanic forest, Sinners sea, Dream city, Ghost valley the one that is near us and the great bridge.


    Other than that there are also 12 great cities: Holy capital, sky city, Dream city, Beast city, Medical city, Ancient city, city of the dead, Underground city, water city, Arctic city, Silver city also known as ve city and Utopia much like 3 academies, 4 sects, and 7 great families 12 great cities are separate powerhouses they are all no more safe than 7 deadly ces some even say they are deadlier.]


    ''why is Dream city one of 7 deadly ces?''


    [no one knows this information is provided by life card after someone is born. No one knows who made this list things change sometimes but that''s very rare anyway no one hase out of the Dream city to tell the tale so no one knows.]


    ''is there anything else?''


    [well even though there are many religions in lower nes there are three main ones: goddess of light, god of darkness, and goddess of all creation.]


    "hey Rana not that I mind but you have been spacing out a bit."


    Samael''s voice brought Morana to reality.


    We need to blend in and get more information so we can decide on our next move. Is there anywhere you would like to go?"


    "My powers are in need of recovery, I also need to heal my wounds so, we need to find ces with dense dark mana." Said Samael while observing Morana''s face.


    "Hmm." Contrary to what Samael thought Morana didn''t have much reaction and just went back to her thoughts.


    ''System which of this ces it the best for him?''


    [Dense dark mana can be found in Aegis kingdom, as they believe in a god of darkness Dark mana is everywhere, but I am not sure about its density you will still need to look. Also, dark mana can be found in ces where great tragedies happened or death ces of lots of people like war zones and epidemics or massacre sites. For now, my data on this ce is not enough that I can suggest a specific ce.]


    ''I see. Then lets'' go to the Aegis kingdom and you can start gathering information on the way''


    [Yes master.]


    ''now that I think about it, I still haven''t given you the name. Even if you are Inventors system, you still need a name I can''t just call you system all the time.'' Said Morana.


    Hearing her system became exited and said cheerfully [really master. I will have a name? What is it? Tell me, tell me.]


    ''Hmm. We need a suitable name, I have decided from now on you will be called Jolly.''


    Hearing Morana''s words systems drams of having a super duper awesome name crumbled.


    [master I think this lowly system doesn''t need a name after all.]


    ''what is it? Don''t you like the name that I gave you?'' Asked Morana with a smile, but the system was sure he heard a threat in her words.


    [how can I not master. Jolly is so happy with the master''s name. you are the best master in the world.] Jolly hurriedly started his ttery, while secretly condemning his ck belly master and his luck.


    "If you need dense dark mana, we can start the journey to the Aegis kingdom, its country that worships the god of Darkness, it''s pretty far and we might encounter other ces good for your condition." Said Morana to Samael, after finishing her conversation with Jolly.


    "Hmm. Then lets'' go to the Aegis kingdom." Agreed Samael.


    After deciding what to do they started to descend from the forest.


    And so, the journey began with the two

 Chapter 11: And so, there were three...

    Chapter 11: And so, there were three...


    Azurel great forest was not called like this for just show, it was truly humongous. Countless different species lived here and getting out of the forest was even harder than getting in.


    After choosing the direction Morana and Samael started their journey, but even after walking for more than 8 hours. They saw no way out.


    "Lets'' rest here for now and continueter." Said Samael after seeing the stream nearby.


    "Hmm. It''s gettingte. I will go find food for us. We can rest here and continue tomorrow morning." Answered Morana nonchntly.


    She didn''t wait for his answer and disappeared.


    Seeing this Samael could only shake his head and said nothing.


    After waiting for about an hour and not seeing Morana, Samael got a bit anxious.


    "He didn''t encounter something dangerous, did he?" He muttered and got up to look for her.


    After following her tracks, which seemed to go in circles, for 30 minutes, he finally found Morana sitting under the tree.


    Red bump was particrly eye-catching as it contrasted greatly with her white porcin skin. Her eyes were dull as always and she seemed to be looking up at the sky, giving people lonely feeling.


    Seeing her like this, Samael''s heart started to ache for some reason.


    "Took you long enough." Her beautiful and clear voice brought him back to reality.


    "What are you doing sitting here? Your forehead" started Samael as he started to sit down next to her.


    Morana didn''t answer, fortunately She had a natural poker face and Samael didn''t notice her embarrassment.


    After she went to hunt the prey she got lost. Because of her ''Seer'' ability she lost her sight and was still unustomed to blindness.


    She tried to get back to the stream with the system''s help but turns out this guy had even worse direction sense then her.


    All they could do was walk in circles and bump into countless trees. Finally, she just decided to sit and wait for Samael to notice she was gone for too long and find her.


    Counting both of her lives this was the most embarrassing moment She has ever faced.


    Seeing she didn''t answer Samael decided not to ask anymore and diverted the attention.


    "Shall we go back?"


    "I didn''t hunt anything." Admitted Morana.


    "It''s fine, I met a few rabbits on the way we can eat that." Said Samael with a smile as he started walking back.


    Morana used his sense of hearing to follow his footsteps but, she didn''t see the vein on the ground and suddenly stumbled. Forest definitely was not a ce for a blind person.


    As she stumbled and was about to fall,rge hands managed to catch her.


    "You, what are you doing? Are you blind? Can''t you see the vein this big?" Suddenly Samael started scolding her like an old mother, which surprised both of them.


    Caught off guard Morana didn''t know what to say and just blinked herrge dull eyes.


    Seeing this Samael was even more irritated for some reason.


    ''How can this boy/girl be so air-headed and careless.'' Heined in his heart, but worry could be seen in his beautiful eyes.


    Finally, Morana came back to reality. She understood that since this person was in a way herpanion, she needed toe clean.


    "I am blind." Said Morana.


    "What?" This time the one caught off guard was Samael. He was not sure if he heard her right.


    "I am blind." Once again repeated Morana.


    This time he was sure he heard right, but he was even more at lose what to say. A minute ago, he was scolding a person asking if she was blind and now, she really turned out to be blind.


    An awkward silence came over them as they walked back to the stream.


    Samael didn''t say anything more he just walked slowly and didn''t let go of her hand, afraid she would stumble again.


    They didn''t talk even after getting back and after Samael quietly barbecued the rabbit, and they set near the stream eating.


    Air around them was bing more and more awkward and this would probably continue for a while if not for the disturbing roars and howls near them.


    "Lets'' check it out." Said Morana as she stood up.


    "Wait." Samael stopped her before she could disappear once again. "I will carry you" he said and picked her up.


    Morana didn''t say anything as she put her thin arms around his neck.


    This was quite convenient for her and she didn''t mind him carrying her around.


    Morana and Samael were not the only once disturbed by the sounds, the whole forest was shaking and animals tried to run as far from the ce of the disturbance as they could.


    It was clear that some kind of strong beast or beats were involved.


    After Morana and Samael got there, they saw two gigantic animals fighting each other.


    One was a beautiful ''Arctic snow wolf'' with white fur mixed with a bit of blue-mint at the ends, the other was a huge ''poisonous purple lizard''.


    The wolf was losing the fight, but the lizard was not in a good stated ether. No matter what he did he was unable to move this stubborn wolf.


    Behind the wolf was another female wolf, she seemed to be pregnant.


    [Master, the lizard is at the peak of the earth stage, he seemed to have awakened a bit of his ancient bloodline and have mutated. If he gets Arctic snow wolfs cub he will break into the next stage.]


    Said the system.


    Arctic snow wolfs were very scarce. They were descendants of ''Divine astral snow wolf''. Every part of their body was a treasure that could help with cultivation, especially if it was a cub.


    Because of this ''Arctic snow wolf was hunted everywhere and species almost became extinct.


    Older ''Arctic snow wolfs'' were hard to hunt because of theirrge power and unyielding heart. They were even harder to tame.


    Different from any other wolf species this type of wolves preferred to be in small groups orpletely alone.


    Samael and Morana stood there as lizard finally killed the wolf. Because of theplicated pregnancy the other wolf was already at death''s bed as well, but the lizard was no better than them. In the end before dying the other wolf managed to bitrge chunk of lizard''s flesh from its neck and killed it.


    Knowing that she was blind Samael tool Morana everything that was going on.


    After everything ended Samael and Morana went down to the corpses and found a little cub in female wolfs embrace. Cub was very weak and was barely breathing as Morana picked it up.


    Instinctively cub bit down on her finger.


    "You can form a contract with it." Said Samael.


    [Master this cub is very weak now but if you nourish it, it would be a great help for you in the future.]


    "Hmm." Morana hummed as she formed the contract with the cub.


    "Do you want anything here?" She asked.


    "My injuries could only be healed with dark mana these beasts are useless for me.


    Hearing Samael Morana wordlessly put the beats in her space.


    Morana hugged the cub in her arms as she stroked its beautiful and silky fur. Samael looked at her back that seem a little less lonely with the cub in her hands.


    And so, there were three

 Chapter 12: Lilildam 1

    Chapter 12: Lilildam 1


    Three dayster Samael and Morana finally managed to leave the forest and entered the nearest city called Nersac.


    After exchanging some herbs and beasts for money in the adventurer''s hall, they had about 2 thousand gold coins. The journey to the Aegis kingdom was going to be long, after all it was whole another continent.


    So, they decided to sign up as adventurers.


    Morana signed up as fire practitioner and Samael became lightning practitioner. This draw a bit of attention to them after all a child fire practitioner with a young lightning practitioner was not amon sight, moreover, both of them had heavenly beauty.


    Since they signed up just now, they were both F-ranking adventurers.


    Adventurers ranking was pretty simple at first butter it became prettyplicated.


    F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, +SSS, DE, M, Pst three rankings meant Divine, Mythical, and primordial. In reality these rankings were not even used in Lower realm not even in idle realm and upper realm only had a few cases.


    There were rumors about other realms existing but that''s all they ever were rumors.


    Morana and Samael had toplete 20-F-ranking missions before they could be E-ranking adventurers. To be D-ranking Adventurers, they had toplete 20 E ranking missions and take a test.


    More their rank grew harder it was to advance. This kind of tests and missions were not a problem for them at all, in fact they were not at all interested in it.


    There are only three ways for continental travels:


    First, if one became C or higher-ranking adventurer or was in a party.


    Second, if one was apanied by one or more B-ranking adventurer parties.


    Third, was to get a special pass from the government and these were notmon, usually they were used for diplomatic missions or trading.


    After leaving the Adventurers guild Morana and Samael found closest Inn and payed for two rooms. When they finally settled down and ate their fill, it was time to decide their next steps and route.


    "We have about 2000 gold coins from all the things we gathered in the forest, we also need to be C-ranking adventurers if we want to travel to another continent, we have lots of stops to make on the way there we could also look for ces with dark mana on the way." Said Morana


    "Hmm. I will just follow whatever you say." Said Samael.


    "Aegis kingdom is on Navaren continent while we are on Azurel continent and to go there we will have to go to Zoa and use the Great bridge to go to Navaren."


    "How do we go to Zoa?"


    "Zoa is a country where the "Union" is. Best way to go to Zoa from here is through "Newgate". This city will be ourst stop in Azurel continent and we will take a ship from there to Zoa."


    "Okay. Then, what about the route to Newgate?"


    "This ce is pretty far away from Newgate, but it''s already the quickest route. We have to make about 15 major stops any many more minor stops on the way.


    Our first major stop is "Lilildam" it will take us about a week to get there by foot also I want toplete as many missions as we can on the way there. Things will be much easier for us if we are higher ranking adventurers.


    Lilildam is a reallyrge city in Samaria in about 2 weeks it will have annualpetition. Thispetition is dedicated to founders of the city and has generous rewards for winners.


    I want to participate in thispetition, just in case." Exined Morana.


    "Fine by me. So, when do we leave?" Asked Samael.


    "In three days before that let''s do as many missions as possible. To participate in thepetition, one must be at adventurer from E rank to C rank and no older than 30 in age."


    Next day they started taking missions early in the morning. F rankers didn''t receive any hard missions, usually it was either to gather something or help out people around the city with odd jobs.


    Odd jobs could take longer than gathering so both, Samael and Morana took 4-gathering missions each and left for the forest.


    They had to pick the spirit grass used in alchemy, Blue jojoba fruit used in making different tonics, 15 drops ofmia essence and a sk of spring water from south of Azurel forest.


    Thest one was a bit tricky to get because this ce usually had some beasts but demand on spring water was pretty big sins it''s use in alchemy greatly increased sess rate.


    All of these missions were prettymon, they could be taken as many times as one wanted and by as many people as possible since their demand was pretty high and they were not that hard to get.


    Morana and Samael were done with these tasks in about 4 hours. After that they decided to eat something and rest for a bit before taking 2 more missions that day.


    Their first day was pretty fruitful. They manage to do 6 tasks and they still needed to do 12 more in order to be E-ranking adventurers.


    Meanwhile a group of 10 appeared in the same ce Morana and Samael teleported in a few days ago.


    "This is where I picked her up that day?" Said a beautiful man with ash blond hair andvender eyes. He had a good build and was very handsome, he should have been in about his early twenties.


    If Morana saw this man she would recognize him as Victor or as she calls him poor little Vic.


    "We have her life stone and her blood, we should be able to find her." Said another man with dark ck hair and golden eyes.


    This was Morana''s father Leonie.


    In that second Victor turned around felt a familiar presence, others also noticed his strange behavior.


    "What is it?" Asked a woman with ruby red hair.


    "I can feel her presence here, she must have been here a few days ago." Said Victor.


    Hearing his words both Leonie and Amalia became exited.


    "She could not be too far away we can find her." Said he woman.


    "Yes, but even though she is a genius she is still small we should hurry and follow her tracks or something might happen to her." Said Leonie worried.


    With his reminder other two also became a little anxious and ordered their people to hurry.

 Chapter 13: Lilildam 2

    Chapter 13: Lilildam 2


    On the fourth day after finishing theirst mission both Samael and Morana were upgraded to E-ranking adventurers and could now take a bit more meaningful tasks, like hunting beasts.


    Their quick pace surprised everyone in the guild and gained them a bit of a name but it was not to the point of being shocking.


    In the lower realm max-ranking adventurer you would see is A-rank and in very rare asion, S-ranks.


    The reason was that, in lower realm maximum rank guild could award was A-rank, if one wanted to be S-rank or higher they had to go to middle or higher realms.


    For one to go to middle realm they either had to have special connections or they needed to reach the peak of Earth rank.


    So, A-rank adventurers and peak of Earth rank was the highest authority in the lower realm.


    After updating their rank Morana and Samael left for Lilildam.


    Lilildam mas and old city created 500 years ago by 6 founders. 2 woman and 4 man so, in addition to city lord''s family 6 founding families were the strongest force residing in there.


    The name Lilildam came from the unique flower, that could only grow in the city. It had magical healing properties and was identified as a high earth rank treasure. Flower had 4 blue-purple petals and glowed in the dark.


    This made the city, a unique sighting ce in the Samaria.


    Flowers were protected by the government and picking them without the permit was illegal.


    After being on the road for three days they finally came to a small town called "Silm".


    On the second day, little wolf finally woke up and their journey became a bit lively.


    Cub loved to sleep in its owner''s arms and enjoyed her patting and pampering, it could feel a deep connection with this human.


    Sinceing to the Silm, cub had to stay in the contract space as Morana didn''t want to draw too much attention to herself and pick unwanted trouble.


    They booked a room in the inn rmended by the guard outside the town.


    These few days she has been doing some missions or was on the road so, she didn''t have much time to make her powers stronger.


    The affinity that she wanted to cultivate the most was ''Seer''. This ability had lots of benefits as it became stronger and it also even though she is technically blind this ability gave its user a special kind of sight, but she could not activate this sight for too long.


    A few days ago, she used this ability to check Samael and she was astonished by what she saw.


    Even though she can''t see his facial features, she is sure he has to be handsome by the people''s reactions they met on the way.


    System described Samael as devilish beauty with sunny yellow hair and ck obsidian eyes that seemed to glow like a starry sky.


    But what Morana saw waspletely different, she saw a siluet made of different colored energy particles, that glowed like starts.


    They danced around him while discharging energies and feelings. Some of them were worm others cold, some gave Morana a dreadful feeling.


    It was like she was looking at whole another being,ter she looked at other people and found out that everyone has these kinds of energies she does too.


    Color and feeling they give depends on powers they have. More powerful once power was more vibrant particles were as well as their quantity.


    After looking at Samael with her ''Seer'' ability Morana became quickly exhausted and fell asleep.


    After this she never met anyone with such strong particles like Samael.


    In addition to trying out her ability Morana also received 4 new missions from the system, out of which she alreadypleted first and became E-ranking adventurer.


    But she still had toplete other two.


    [MISSIONS]


    [MISSION: Be an E-ranking adventurer.


    Reward: 50 attribute points, 2 000 system points.


    Complete.]


    [MISSION: Win Lilildam Annualpetition.


    Reward: 200 attribute points, 5 000 system points.]


    [MISSION: Turn your ''Seer'' ability into 100% affinity.


    Reward: 100 attribute point, 3 000 system points, (???).]


    [MISSION: Complete 5 system mission.


    Reward: system will upgrade and open new features.]


    After escaping from theb andpleting that mission system also generous rewards.


    [MISSON: Escape Victor''sb in next 8 years.


    Rewards: 1 000 attribute points, 30 000 system points, lv 20 gift pack, tinum ticket.


    Complete.]


    In the end this was her current status.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 18


    HP: 87 000/87 000


    MP: 350 000/350 000


    STR: 1050


    VIT: 630


    INT: 5700


    AGI: 600


    DEX: 1000


    DEF: 530


    LUK: 5


    Attribute points: 1050


    System points: 32 000


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer.


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 90% (low-mortal rank)


    [MISSON: Be D-ranking adventurer.


    Reward: 200 attribute points, 5 000 system points.]


    [MISSION: Reach Aegis kingdom alive.


    Reward: 25 000 attribute points, 100 000 system points, 5 tinum tickets, lv 100 gift pack, a new attribute.]


    The thing Morana was most happy about is that after escaping Victorsb he luck changed from 2 to 5.


    Since she was unable to use her attribute points for luck, she could only be stuck in that pathetic 2 for all these years and now it finally changed.


    When she asked the system why her luck was changed, it said that more achievements and affinities she gains in this world more her luck would raise.


    The only problem was raising luck was very bad, but she didn''t give up.


    System also said that there were other ways but he was restricted from telling her about them because of her low cultivation and level.


    That night Morana continued to cultivate till sunrise and finally managed to rise ''Seer'' affinity to 93%.


    The higher her affinity bes harder it is for her to advance.


    After breakfast Samael and Morana continued on their way to Lilildam.


    Morana would cultivate on any free time she found and when they finally reached their destination after three days her ''Seer'' affinity finally reached 98%.

 Chapter 14: Lilildam 3

    Chapter 14: Lilildam 3


    As Morana and Samael entered Lilildam, Victor, Leonie and Amalia with 7 other people arrived at the Narsac.


    "Are you sure she is here?" Asked Amalia as she looked at Victor. The excitement and hope of seeing her daughter soon eased her resentment against Victor a bit.


    "She definitely came here after leaving the forest, but"


    "But?"


    "She definitely was not alone, when we followed her tracks, I could always feel that someone else was always with her. A dark presence." Said Victor with a cold face but worry shed in hisvender-colored eyes.


    "Whatever she is with right now is definitely dangerous. We have to find her quickly before it''s toote." Sail Amalia.


    Hearing her wife''s words Leonie also nodded his head, then he ordered his man to go and find some leads.


    "Let''s find an inn first and when we have some new information, we can think about our next steps then." Said Leonie. As a great leader he was used to dealing with hard situations and was able to keep his mind clear even when he was worried sick.


    Victor and Amalia also agreed, they were not people who have not seen the world, their age was not small and neither was their experience, they knew that they needed to do.


    That day Leonie''s people search any information they could find, they didn''t leave any rock unturned and finally as evening came, they had some new leads to report to their master.


    As Leonie, Amalia and Victor sat in the room waiting for the news, the man in ck clothes finally arrived and kneeled on one knee before Leonie.


    "Master."


    "Simon, what did you find?" Asked Amalia with a worried face.


    Simon was Lapis''s young cousin, their family has served de Laval family for centuries and were known for their loyalty.


    "We didn''t find any girl with young miss''s appearance, but we found information about a boy that looked like her." Said Simon


    "She is smart, she could have changed her appearance to the boy''s easily." Said Victor.


    After hearing her words Amalia''s heart ached that her daughter had to go through these things, but she was also excited to finally get a lead about her whereabouts.


    "What else did you find?" Asked Leonie.


    "Miss was with Young man. His appearance was quite eye catching, so lots of people remembered. They say it was a very beautiful man that looked like a celestial with sunny yellow hair, ck eyes and honey-colored skin. Other say he was like a wild, devilish beauty. He was always with a doll like beautiful kid about 9 years old with long red hair and golden eyes.


    He was always carrying the child in his arms, they registered at Adventurers hall as Rana and Samael and in three days became E-ranking adventurers."


    Simon reported everything, a bit of pride could be heard in his voice as he listed all the things he found about a young princess of de Laval family.


    ''As expected from our family''s little miss.'' Thought Simon as he subconsciously puffed up his chest.


    "Did you find out where she is now or what else she did in the city?" Asked Victor


    After having his inner thought disturbed Simon quickly got back to reporting.


    "It seems they asked for continental map and are nning to leave the continent, they have been looking into information about continental travels and restrictions, but they were pretty secretive about it so I could not find out where they want to go.


    Also, they seem to have left the city little over a week ago, I found a guard that was on duty that day, he said that they went west and there are only three towns they could have gone too. I already sent people to check them we will have information in a few days."


    After hearing his report Leonie dismissed Simon and warned him to be careful, if they would Morana they should immediately report back and not engage in any kind of contact.


    When Simon left, the room became quiet as all three were immersed in their own thought.


    After some time, Amalia and Leonie noticed that Victors face became more and more distorted and Leonie could not help but ask.


    "What is it? Did you notice something?"


    "Don''t you think all of this is a bit weird?"


    "Which part?" Asked Amalia.


    "Everything. How she left theb? How did she know about that man or the egg? Where are they going? And howe that man is always walking around while carrying her?" At first, they were too excited about hearing their daughter''s well-being so they didn''t bother with all of these details, but now that Victor has pointed all of these out, they could not help but think more and just as he said they were also puzzled.


    "What do you think?" Asked Amalia. Although she didn''t want to admit, this person knew Morana better so he might have some theories as to what was happening.


    "Well I am not sure about the details, but She always loved beautiful thing if this man is as alluring as rumors say, could she have been led astray and seduced?" Said Victor. "I mean we don''t know what this man can do, even upper world was afraid of them, so he could have used some means to see her in theb and seduce her." The more he talked the ore Victor thought he found out the truth and more convinced he became in his theory.


    After hearing Victors Idea, Amalia and Leonie could not help but worry, they were angry that some unknown man had seduced and have taken their baby girl.


    In Lilildam Samael who was eating in the restaurant with Morana Sneezed and felt a chill down his spine.


    Unknown to him, not that far away three people were making up all kinds of conspiracies about him and then cursing and despising him for it.


    He still didn''t know what kind of a dark future he would have for some peoples overthinking, but that''s a story for ater time.


    When Morana saw him sneeze she asked "did you catch a cold?"


    "Are you worried about me?" Even though she could not see, with his tone alone Morana could imagine his smug expression.


    Unfortunately, he was in for a disappointment as she was not a kind of person that cared for other people''s fragile hearts.


    "If you caught a cold stay a little farther from me, I don''t want to get some kind of unknown bacteria from you, I have to attend the annualpetition." She said coldly and continued eating her food.


    As expected, hearing this Samael''s smug smile quickly vanished and as the other person ignored him, he could only heal his injured heart in the corner.


    ***


    Samael in the corner T_T

 Chapter 15: Lilildam 4

    Chapter 15: Lilildam 4


    Finally, a few dayster it was time for the annualpetition.


    These days Morana managed to bring her ''seer'' affinity to 100% andplete another mission. So, she managed toplete 5 missions and it was time to check her mysterious reward.


    [MISSION: Turn your ''seer'' ability into 100% affinity.


    Reward: 100 attribute point, 3 000 system points, (???).


    Complete.]


    [MISSION: Complete 5 system mission.


    Reward: system will upgrade and open new features.


    Complete.]


    [upgrade initiated.


    Doing the upgrade system will be unavable.


    8 hours and 59 minutes left before the upgrade.]


    After seeing the notice system stopped responding to Morana without giving her any time to react.


    After 9 hours system''s finally upgraded.


    ''Howe you didn''t tell me beforehand and shut down so suddenly?" Asked Morana a bit annoyed.


    [Sorry host. I didn''t know the upgrade would be initiated automatically.]


    ''Whatever. So, what new features did you get?''


    [host this time I got some good stuff, check the menu and you will see it all.]


    ''Menu''


    [STATUS]


    [SHOP]


    [DATA BASE]


    [ALLIES]


    [SYSTEM SPACE]


    [MISSION HALL]


    [WHEEL OF FORTUNE]


    [LAB]


    ''System I don''t see many updates except ''MISSIONS'' changed to ''MISSION HALL''.''


    [well that''s not true master. Let me exin. The first thing that changed as you have noticed is that instead of ''MISSIONS'' you have ''MISSION HALL'' the main change that happened with this feature is that now not only I can issue missions to you, you can also issue quests for a price of course and the quests you can issue can only be investigative like someone''s background and so on, then you pay the set amount and the system will find out the information you need.]


    ''Hmm. This is indeed helpful. What else, you said there are more.''


    [Of course. The next change is the Lab feature. You were unable to use this, but now you can enter theb. Thisb is an exact replica of your ownb back in your world.


    As you know there are 12 floors to yourb and now the 1st one is finally open. The building is now in your system space, and you can enter it with just thinking.


    The reason you could not use it before was that system space was notrge and strong enough, with space upgrade this feature is now open.


    Space still is barren and can''t have living beings other than you inside but as you grow stronger that will change too.]


    ''Hmm this is truly a nice surprise. What else.?''


    [Well, since theb is now open you will have one more profession as an inventor added, after all you created me to help the inventors and I am the Inventors system.


    Of course, this is not all. The next thing is going to make master the happiest.


    Because you finally managed to raise the LUK you can now add 1 attribute point each day to the LUK and this also opened another feature ''WEEL OF FORTUENE'' you can now use the tinum ticket on this.]


    System was right Morana was truly delighted when she heard she could add one attribute point to her LUK each day.


    Even if it was just one point, it was still better than zero and with time she could upgrade her LUK to unimaginable highs.


    This ability gave Morana hope as she could practically see her bright future right in front of her eyes.


    Her bad LUK brought her lots of disasters, it was a miracle that she was not dead, this situation made her obsessed with raising her LUK this was the whole reason she chose ''the ultimate fate ruler'' cultivation method. Its first part ''Lucky start'' had nine substages first one was "milky way" and could be cultivated till she reached the Earth realm.


    ''Lucky star was designed to make its practitioner extremely lucky and its power was depended on luck.


    ''Milky way was just an introduction.


    With this it can be seen how much obsession her low luck has brought.


    ''Well this time upgrades were truly nice, also put one attribute point in my LUK every day starting today.''


    [yes, master.]


    [Master?]


    ''what?''


    [do you want to try that tinum ticket?]


    ''Ahh right I almost forgot''


    ''wheel of fortune''


    What morana saw was arge wheel with 12 different things written on it.


    ''Archanguage beginner part 1''


    ''Seer''s marble orange''


    ''Fire witches book part 1''


    ''Advanced Lucky ticket  15 min''


    ''book of Andre part 1''


    ''invisibility earring  30 min orange''


    ''advanced bad luck ticket  15 min''


    ''Dolores''s book part 1''


    ''guide to knowledge beginner''


    ''Soul dagger {grows} orange''


    ''Ancient Dragon''s blood orange''


    ''Attribute activatormon (can only be used by the host).''


    Morana looked at the items and could not help but ask ''system why are the items only orange grade, isn''t it a tinum ticket.


    [Master, you are too weak, now this tinum ticketes from your and system''s strength perspective. When I am updated and you are stronger things will naturally be better. Anyway, it''s not like you can use stronger things now.]


    ''true. Then can you exin what are these things?''


    [master you can only find out what it is if you get them, but don''t worry no matter what you get they are all good things so your bad luck won''t effect it.]


    ''Hmm. The spin the wheel.''


    The wheel finally stopped on the seer''s marble.


    ''Can you now exin what this is?'' Asked Morana as she held a small orange marble in her hand that looked like a ss marble.


    [Of course. This is the seer''s marble its orange grade and it has three uses. If you use your seer powers while holding this marble you can see future no matter what cultivation you have.


    Of course, everything depends on marbles grade and if higher your cultivation more control you will have with the vision and clearer it will be.]


    After system exined all the uses and variables of the marble Morana carefully kept it in her space. She knew this was a useful thing so she decided to safekeep it for the future.

 Chapter 16: Lilildam 5

    Chapter 16: Lilildam 5


    After putting the marble away Morana remembered something.


    ''Now that I remember there was another secret price for upgrading my ''seer'' powers to 100% affinity.''


    [Yes, there is a master. It''s in your space you can check it out.]


    With the system''s confirmation Morana checked her system space and saw an old looking chest in front of her Lab building. In fact, her space was not thatrge and it was not small, about the size of a small vige.


    Space was barren and there was nothing except things she put in, theb building and the new chest. As she now could enter the space, she decided to open the chest there.


    Inside was an old book, Morana felt if she picked it up the book would turn into dust, it had unknown snakeskin cover, purple in color with rips here and there.


    After hesitation Morana decided to ask the system.


    "Are you sure it''s safe to pick it up? It looks too old."


    [don''t worry master, this book is a bit different, anyway just pick it up and you will know.]


    Hearing the system''s confirmation Morana no longer hesitated and just picked the book up, seeing that it was not falling apart on the contrary was quite firm Morana finally rxed.


    Then she tried to open the book but somehow, she was unable to do so no matter how hard she tried.


    ''System''


    Hearing impatience in its master''s voice system didn''t dy anymore.


    [master, you need to drop your blood.]


    After getting an answer, Morana without hesitation bit down on her snow-white finger and dropped some blood on the book.


    As it came in contact with the blood, the book lit up and as if alive flipped itself on the first page. At first it was nk but within seconds words and diagrams and other symbols started appearing on the book and somehow, she understood everything.


    After finishing the first page Morana wanted to see the second but somehow, she was once again unable to flip the page.


    [Master, you will only be able to see the second page after you perfect what''s written on the first.]


    "Hmm."


    The book was teaching about how to use the power of the seer.


    Even though she had her cultivation manual which helped her grow affinities, some powers like seer, witchcraft, and so on were not as simple as abilities like fire or water. They needed special teaching, spells, items, books, and even their own cultivation.


    Since this kind of powers were much rarer to inherit and even harder to practice, they eventually went extinct and even forgotten. If Morana didn''t have a system, she would be unable to practice them as well.


    This first page of the book was beginning for her seer powers sub-cultivation. It taught her basic control.


    Her knowledge affinity was the same, it also needed special practices to understand fully, but some of its abilities could still be used without practice.


    Witchcraft was no different. Not only did it need another affinity, it also needed a spell book for this time of affinities witchcraft.


    So, the only power she could use currently was hermon Fire and soon her seer powers.


    It was not that system didn''t have these practice books, the problem was that even the simplest once were few million system points, so she was just unable to afford them.


    After cultivating her seer powers for the remaining days before thepetition she managed to perfect about 60% of the practice on the first book.


    This was an unimaginable feat achieved only because of her huge INT.


    After washing up it was barely morning when she and Samael met up with each other and left for the annualpetition.


    When they got there, they saw raw of hundreds of people. Samael held Morana in his hands as their appearance draw lots of attention once again.


    Of course, it was solely because of their good looks.


    After finally signing up was done there were 1176petitors and so, the first knockout part began.


    For the first stage they were all thrown into therge arena that looked like coliseum, only wayrger.


    And as thepetitors looked around the announcer finally came out. It was a tall man, a little bald, he was wearing sses.


    "Hello everyone, I am Stefan and I will be the host for thispetition with my beautiful partner Marina." As he announced it, a beautiful blond, woman came into the tform. She was wearing long, burgundy dress. She seductively walked to the Stefan.


    "Hello, I am Marina your second host. First of all, I want to thank all the founders and announce this year''spetition open. As she finished her words loud cheers and ps were heard from everywhere in the tribunes.


    "This year''spetition will have 3 stages. First, ''The arena", herepetitors will go in all out brawl until only 300 contestants out 0f the said 1176 are left on the stage." Said Stefan and after a little pause to get a reaction he continued.


    "The second stage is hide and seek and the third stage is one on one I am sure thest one does not need exining as for the second stage well you will have to wait to find out about that." Hisst words earn Stefan a loud booing from the crowd.


    He didn''t take it to heart and justughed loudly.


    The first stage was nothing much for Morana and Samael in fact this wholepetition was pretty easy for them.


    When the first stage ended and there were only 300 people left Samael was still holding Morana and they didn''t even have a speck of dust on their clothes.


    In fact, Morana didn''t even make a move this whole time she just enjoyed the princess treatment and as if this whole thing had nothing to do with her, she even fell asleep, giving a hard blow to all other contestants.


    Both she and Samael got pretty noticed one for his power while other for sleeping.


    Stefan and Marina were making some jokes about her when Samael finally woke her up with a helpless expression.


    This few days they got along pretty well, Samael treated her like a little brother(sister) instead of his master. He pampered her a lot and carried her around.


    Well he was a very good bro(sis) con turns out, Morana just needed to look once in his way and he would do anything.


    His loyalty soared up to 63% which made Morana very happy. In fact, Samael was the one most surprised by all this.


    He never thought that someone could touch his cold and frozen heart after all this time. Now he was d that he agreed on Morana''s offer that day.


    After being waken up Morana batted her watery eyes.


    "Is it over?" She asked.


    "Hmm." Answered Samael.


    "I am hungry."


    Hearing her, already trained bro(sis) con took out some snacks from his space and gave it to Morana.


    Looking at their casual interactions both viewers and contestants were speechless.


    While other people were bleeding out for thispetition, this pair was acting as if they were sightseeing.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t matter how dissatisfied they were, they could not change the oue.

 Chapter 17: Lilildam 6

    Chapter 17: Lilildam 6


    After a few minutes Stefan and Marina took everyone''s attention once again. After all, the second stage was about to start.


    "Congrattions to all who have passed the first stage, but now it''s time for the second stage "hide and seek." After a small pause in order to make things more dramatic Marina started to exin the second stage.


    "There are exactly 100 gold coins hidden in the whole city you will have 2 hours to get one and bring it here and only then will you pass the next stage, it does not matter what method you use and it does not matter if you find 1 or all 100, as long as you manage to get it here." With her words everyone understood. It does not matter whether they killed the other contestants or snatched their things as long as they could bring at least one gold coin back they could pass and participate in the 3rd stage.


    The gold coins had special design on them and even a special pink stone was embedded in each one.


    As everyone was thinking about their next move Stefan voiced another piece of information.


    "In order to prevent someone from taking all 100 golden coins we decided to form groups.


    Each group must have no more or less than 5 people making a total of 60 groups, the members of the same group are not permitted to harm one another or you will all be disqualified. So, each group needs at least 5 golden coins to pass, but even if you don''t have all five you can choose not to give any of them to the others." Stefan''s words once again brought everyone to fall into their own thoughts, unfortunately one great ancestor could not be bothered with these mortal things so she just continued to eat her snacks and be a pampered little bun while sittingfortably in Samael''s arms.


    The groups were allocated randomly, but somehow both Morana and Samael ended up in the same group surprising everyone while annoying those who were not happy with Morana.


    ''Hmm this all must be because I can put points in my luck now.'' Thought Morana smugly only to be poured cold water the next second.


    [Master your pitiful amount of luck points is like a drop in the sea.]


    ''Then how do you exin it?'' She asked unhappily.


    [well your luck is so bad that it affects others close to you, so you just implicated Samael with your bad luck and gave him a burden as for the other three they either have the worst luck to be in the same group as you or best luck to be in the same group as him.] System didn''t hold back at all. He knew this was Morana''s weak point and decided to get a little revenge for all his sufferings so far.


    Too bad he was still green in these matters.


    ''Hmm. Is that so?'' Even though her voice was calm the system could hear faint threat in it. He didn''t dare act rashly, so he could only tter thisst boss.


    [Haha. Jolly is just joking master, it''s their good luck umted after thousands of lifetimes, that they get to be in the same group as you.] after 30 minutes of well-practiced ttery Jolly finally managed to escape Morana''s clutches.


    The first person in the same group as Samael and Morana was a tall man with the mask called Francis. He had dark purple hair, it reached to his shoulders. In the mask could be seen his brown, dull eyes. He didn''t talk at all after saying his name and just stood next to them, waiting for the beginning of the next stage.


    The second member of the group was a robust man that looked like a bodybuilder called Jake he had short blond hair and dark orange eyes. He gave off the kind big brother vibe and also quietly stood there after introducing himself with a smile.


    He was quite handsome, unfortunately he stood next to Morana and Samael and even though they wore masks that covered half of their faces as well he lookedpletely ordinary.


    Andstly there was a sexy woman with long ck hair and Orange eyes named Anna. She looked a lot like Jake and truly they turned out to be siblings.


    Surprisingly Anna was the older sibling she was 25 while Jake was 23. Anna also kindly smiled at them when introducing herself and when she looked at Morana her eyes had an unknown glow in them.


    Even though she could not see, after practicing the special cultivation for seer to 60% perfection Morana''s senses became extraordinary.


    So, she could feel Anna''s excessive stare, but it didn''t make her ufortable, one she was used to stares and two she didn''t feel anything malicious in her gaze.


    Well, even though she didn''t mind Samael didn''t think the same as his bro(sis) con side got activated and he nced coldly at Anna.


    This made her shiver and she had to reluctantly remove her gaze from Morana.


    After seeing the situation Jake decided to mediate.


    "Don''t get her wrong, she just really likes kids and this little doll is pretty cute, she might look like a pervert, which she is, but she is not malicious." This exnation earned him a good kick and a harsh re from Anna and Samael.


    Sensing that he was at a disadvantage, he just decided to stay quiet.


    Since the other three introduced themselves Morana decided to do the same.


    "I am Rana this is my big brother Samael." Her sweet voice instantly draw attention from Anna as she stared unblinkingly.


    "Aww" Was the only thing she managed to say before blood started dripping from her nose and she passed out. Fortunately, Jake managed to catch her before she hit the ground.


    She managed to wake up after a few minutes with a scream that draws everyone''s attention.


    "CCCuteeeeeeeeee." Ana screamed as she jumped right from Jake''s arms and tried to hug Morana only to be kicked away by Samael.


    This incident passed quickly and finally with a loud gong as a signal, a second stage of thepetition started.


    All the contestants rushed quickly only a few groups unhurriedly leaving the arena. Most noticeable being Morana as she once again decided to fall asleep in Samael''s arms while receiving his helpless but pampering gaze.

 Chapter 18: Lilildam 7

    Chapter 18: Lilildam 7


    In about 20 minutes in the contest Samael found the first gold coin hidden on the rooftop.


    "1 down 4 more to go." He said and kept the coin. Others of course, didn''t have any objections since he was the one who found it.


    After about an hour of randomly wandering they managed to find 2 more coins. Seeing as Morana was still asleep Anna''s motherly side got a bit worried and she finally asked Samael.


    "Does he always sleep so much?"


    Samael didn''t really want tomunicate with these people, but since Morana told him to be nice he had no choice but to speak with them.


    After all, even though Morana was like a little brother(sister) to him, he was still the Master.


    "Kids need more sleep." Is all what he answered. He might have epted tomunicate with these lowly beings, but that didn''t mean he was nning to exin anything.


    Well you can''t really me her for sleeping so much after all it was a side effect of practicing seer''s powers.


    After receiving the answer Anna wanted to continue talking, but Jake called them as he found another coin.


    "Now we only need one more coin and we are good to go." Said Anna.


    And as if gods heard their plea Another group showed up in front of them.


    "Hand over all your coins and I will let you go." Said the guy in the middle.


    At first nce you could already tell he was a rich and arrogant second generation. He had grass green hair and brown eyes. Nothing special if you don''t include his narcissistic vibe that thought the world rolled around him.


    "Get lost brat or big brother won''t hold back and beat you up." Said Jake.


    "You how dare you talk to young master Paul like that. He can just squash you little ant anytime if he wants."


    Said one of the mob members with unmemorable features.


    His words fueled that that second-generation grass''s arrogance. Unfortunately, he was bound to hit a wall this time.


    "I couldn''t care about his oh so great background, if you have strength then fight if not get lost." Said Jake once again.


    "You bastard. Don''t regretter." Said mob number 2.


    Well in 5 minutes all 4 mob guys together with the second-generation grass were spread on the ground in unttering poses.


    It seemed like they have gathered 3 gold coins Jake just took one and left the rest where it was. Anyway, they didn''t need more.


    "Let''s go back to the arena." Said Samael and others agreed. This whole time Francis didn''t talk much, he would usually just nod his head and stay quiet.


    After 5 minutes they got back to the arena without much trouble. One group managed to arrive before them.


    And just like their group they also collected only 5 coins.


    Time was about to run out so other groups also starteding back. Total of 60 people managed to get through the next stage out of the initial 300.


    "Since everyone is here it''s time to start the 3rd andst stage of thepetition one on one duels." Announced Stefan.


    There were exactly 10 arenas.


    Morana got 8th arena and second duel, Samael got 4th arena and 1st duel.


    Some people who didn''t like Morana''s carefree act were rejoicing thinking that''s she would be taught a lesson.


    Her first opponent was a very buffed guy with ginger hair and long ginger beard.


    Other than Morana and Samael Francis got 3rd fight of 5th Arena while Jake got 1st fight of 9th arena and Anna got 3rd fight of 6th arena.


    Samael finished his battle very quickly and took Morana to her arena.


    Jake also wrapped up his fight and went to watch Anna''s battle. It seemed like a battle on 6th arena would take a while, since both contestants were roughly of same strength.


    Same on Francis''s side. On the other hand, Morana''s turn came very quickly So, all of them decided to watch her battle.


    As Jake, Anna and Francis sat down to watch the battle Samael picked up Morana and walked up the arena.


    "It''s a one on one fight." Said referee.


    "I know." Answered Samael shortly and didn''t pay him any attention.


    ''If you know the what are you doing?'' Was what he thought but didn''t dare to voice out because of fear.


    After Samael brought Morana on the tform where her opponent already stood. He woke her up.


    "Hmm. Is it time already?" She asked sweetly, meting the heart of all the woman in the audience.


    "Hmm." He said.


    "Oh" was all Morana said as she set up in his arms and started to rub her watery eyes once again attacking the audience.


    It took her a minute to sober up ande down from Samael''s arms.


    "You can go down." She said while waving him away.


    At this Samael could only helplessly shake his head and go down the arena.


    In fact, no one knew what Morana''s powers were except Samael, as they have not seen her use any in the wholepetition.


    When the signal for the beginning of the battle was fired audience saw as a big buff guy flew at the child who was still looking around a bit disoriented from waking up.


    Some with faint heart even closed their eyes, already imagining the child''s bad ending, while there were some who rejoiced in Morana''s misfortune.


    But none of them believed what happened next.


    The cute and weak child caught the buff guys punch like it was nothing and the next second set the whole guy on fire and threw him off the ring. Winning the battle.


    Even after referee announced her win and she was picked up by Samael people were still shocked and didn''t knew how to react.


    Somewhere in the audience the great unlucky ancestor Morana and her brother Samael managed to catch the eyes of various powerhouses.


    ***


    P.s A LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    I will be direct.


    If we manage to pass 50k view''s before 15th of February I will do five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    And if we manage to pass 50k view and 500 power stones I will do 8-chapter mass release on 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 19: Lilildam 8

    Chapter 19: Lilildam 8


    Morana''s powers surprised everyone including Jake, Anna and even Francis.


    They could not believe how strong thiszy bum was.


    First duels ended fairly quickly and 30 people managed to make it to the next round 3 from each arena. For the next part arenas would be merged. 1st arena would merge with 10th, 2nd with 9th and so on


    Morana was in 8th arena so she would have topete with people from 3rd arena. Samael would have topete with people from 7th arena.


    Jake with people from 2nd arena while, Anna''s and Francis''s arenas were merged together. Fortunately, they didn''t have to face each other yet.


    Morana and Francis got first fights Jake and Anna got 2nd while Samael got third.


    Morana once again defeated her opponent in a matter of seconds and left the stage in Samael''s arms as if nothing happened.


    Francis even though didn''t have much presence turned out to be quite a strong fighter. He had earth powers and was very good at making golems, his opponent was defeated in minutes.


    While everyone else didn''t have much problems with their fights, same could not be said for Jake. His opponent was a man in his 40ies orte 30ies, his name was Ajay.


    Ajay''s dark gray hair has already started to turn white while his long braided beard was almost fully white.


    Ajay was also a buff guy just like Jake, so it became a full out power battle with lots of injuries. Jake punched Ajay while the other kicked him and so on.


    This kind of heated battle excited the audience the most. More blood the contestants spilled, more they cheered.


    The duel continued for more than an hour. Two were having a hard time moving even a muscle.


    "Big brother, your punches are getting weaker you okay there? Or have your old bones started to ache already?" Taunted Jake as he received another punch in the face.


    "You brat, I will show you what these old bones can do." Said Ajay as he kicked Jake right in the stomach and sent him back flying. "How is it brat?"


    "Hmm big bro, nope uncle your punches don''t hurt at all, are you trying to win the battle by tickling me to death?" Once again Jake started to get on Ajay''s nerves with his mockery as he started another round of ''I punch you kickbo.''


    This earned him another round of cheers from the audience.


    In the end both Jake and Ajay could no longer move as theyid on the arena unconscious and bloodied.


    Neither of them won the match so only 14 people passed this round.


    For the next round, they only left three arenas and opponents would be chosen randomly this time there were no more subgroups.


    In this round Samael was fighting against Francis in the second battle, Morana was fighting against a guy named Lee in 6th battle and Anna was against a girl named Nona in 7th battle.


    Neither Samael nor Francis were much of a talkers'', so they just stood on the arena waiting for the signal to begin the match.


    Even though Francis was very talented, he was like an ant whenpared to Samael. In order not to draw to much attention Samael decided to invade first few attacks and then threw him off the stage using his lightning powers.


    Francis knew that Samael was strong but he didn''t expect such great difference in power, after he woke up, he was utterly disoriented and discouraged.


    Morana''s fight was not much different. Even though her opponent could be said to be a prodigy in the lower realm, he was nothingpare to Morana who started cultivation at the age of 4.


    Lee had fire and nt dual affinity, he had a strong mysterious background and was taking part in thepetition only for fun.


    He never expected to meet such a strong opponent moreover, a boy half his age. This took a huge toll on his self-confidence.


    Most Surprising part was Anna. She was a very strong mage with double affinity of ice and wind. Her opponent Nora had darkness powers and was peak mortal-ranking warrior.


    One could tell from the first look that neither had a simple background. The fighting techniques they used were not normal especially Anna''s ''wind sword field''.


    This was thest skill she used in order to finish the fight. ''Wind sword field was'' an orange ranking technique that created hundreds of wind swords that were invisible before they pierced the opponent the best part about this technique was that it was the growth type.


    Meaning, it could evolve as long as the practitioner met all the requirements.


    In the end there were only 7 contestants left. The person that caught Morana''s attention the most was a kid named Ioannes.


    He was 12 years old with short dark blue hair and sky-blue eyes. He was dressed very poorly and looked utterly out of ce. When Morana used her seer ''s powers to look at the boy what she saw was a beautiful sparkling blue and silver lights mixed with some greens, it gave off a soothing but kind of wild feeling.


    Morana felt like she was looking at a beautiful white tiger near the waterfall, somewhere in the forest. It was the first time she saw this many sparkling lights since Samael and even though it could not even measure up to the forth of what Samael had, it was still surprising that someone in the lower realm had this kind of power.


    Morana knew right away that boy was special and decided to keep an eye on him.


    As seven was not an even number, some lucky guy would skip the fight this time and that lucky guy turned out to be Anna.


    When Morana found out about this she looked at Anna with envy.


    [master, don''t worry soon you will have better luck.] Hearing Jolly''s words Morana''s mood really turned better and she no longer looked at Anna as her greatest enemy.


    Morana''s next opponent was a guy named Ryan, that could not be described as anything other than weird. He was about 5.7 feet tall had short purple hair and lime-colored eyes.


    The guy had a habit of thinking out loud constantly more precisely mumble whatever he was thinking nonstop. This would have not been much of a problem if literally everyone there didn''t have super good hearing.


    "Ahh and now this bastard pared me up with this shorty. He does have pinchable cheeks, maybe I should take advantage of the fight and pinch them a few times."


    Or


    "Ahh the audience is so annoyingly loud, I wonder if the store will still have strawberry cakes left after thepetition."


    Or


    "Why is that guy always carrying you everywhere, acting all high and mighty. Such a brat."


    Well you could say the guy has a character. Unfortunately for him Morana didn''t appreciate this and this was the quickest she finished the match with aplete KO.


    Thest four people still in thepetition were Samael, Morana, Anna and Ioannes.


    To Morana''s surprise Ioannes turned out to be even stronger than she expected and defeated Anna in a matter of seconds.


    While Samael just forfeited his match as he had no n to fight against Morana, he was just here to apany her for some fun after all.


    And so, to everyone''s surprise two least expected contestants azy bun and poor bun were the oncepeting in the finals.


    ***


    P.S THE SAME LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 20: Anatolia 1

    Chapter 20: Anatolia 1


    Scary silence took over the Arena, as everyone looked at the wrecked state of the stage. No one ever expected things to turn out in such way.


    On the demolished and cracked arena, two small bloodied bodiesy with no signs of moving.


    Finally, after waiting for more than 5 minutes the referee was about to announce the battle as a draw, when he heard gasps from the audience.


    One of the bodies started moving as he finally manages to stand up with great struggle.


    Seeing one of thepetitors standing while other was passed out cold, Referee announced the final winner.


    "Winner of the annualpetition is Rana." And with his final words deafening cheers followed.


    Even after years passed this day was well engraved into the minds of all witnesses. This was the most talked about and most memorable annualpetition in the history even decadester.


    The story about two least expected kids overwhelming all the other contestants, while presenting the most blood boiling and exciting battle that resonated with every fighter and adventurer.


    After being announced as winner Morana passed out once again only this time instead of the cold hard ground she fell into someone''s warm hands.


    Because of so many injured contestants, organizers decided to hold the award ceremony the next day.


    As the first ce Morana received quite a hefty reward. First was 3 lilildam flowers, second reward was 20 000 gold coins, third reward was that thispetition would count as her D-ranker adventurer test and now she only needed to do the tasks. Same went for Ioannes, Anna and Samael. And thest reward was the invitation letter to participate in secret realm opening 2 monthster.


    All the other three also received this reward together. As a third pace Samael also received 5 000 gold coins.


    After leaving the award arena Samael and Morana decided to go back to their inn and rest as they would have to continue on their travels early in the morning.


    After going back to her room Morana decided to look at her status and sort some things out.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 18


    HP: 87 000/87 000


    MP: 500 000/500 000


    STR: 1050


    VIT: 630


    INT: 6 800


    AGI: 1000


    DEX: 1000


    DEF: 530


    LUK: 9


    Attribute points: 1346


    System points: 40 000


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer E-Ranker, Inventor, Seer


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 100% (low-mortal rank)


    This time because of her seer''s power practice Morana''s INT skyrocketed so did her AGI now she could use her power for 3 min straight 5 if she tried really hard.


    Her sense of surrounding also became much better.


    When looking at her LUK Morana couldn''t help but be happy imagining her lucky future.


    ''System bring both my VIT and DEF at 1000.''


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 18


    HP: 100 000/100 000


    MP: 500 000/500 000


    STR: 1050


    VIT: 1000


    INT: 6 800


    AGI: 1000


    DEX: 1000


    DEF: 1000


    LUK: 9


    Attribute points: 506


    System points: 40 000


    After looking at her status Morana decided to have a look at her missions as well.


    [MISSION HALL]


    [MISSION: Be D-ranking adventurer.


    Reward: 200 attribute points, 5 000 system points.]


    [MISSION: Reach Aegis kingdom alive.


    Reward: 25 000 attribute points, 100 000 system points, 5 tinum tickets, lv 100 gift pack, a new attribute.]


    [MISSION: Find out secrets of Anatolia.


    Reward: ???]


    [MISSION: Take part in Secret realm hunt.


    Reward: 1000 attribute points, 20 000 system points, tinum ticket]


    [MISSION: Gain 100% loyalty from Samael.


    Reward: Samael''s loyalty, additional feature for the system.]


    Mission that caught her interest was finding out the secret of Anatolia.


    Anatolia one of the major cities of this country and their next major checkpoint. It would take them about 3 weeks travel to go there.


    Anatolia was particrly well known for frequent beast riots. Small beast riots happened their quit often while big once about once or twice a year.


    This attracted lots of adventurers to the city.


    Initially Morana was nning to stay there for a few days to look around and do some adventurer tasks, maybe even take part in a beast riot but now it seems like they would be staying there longer.


    Since she had some free time, she decided not to cultivate but instead visited her Lab.


    This floor was used for more mundane inventions like special clothes, perfumes and so on.


    It was almost identical to what she had in her previous life, but there were a few changes.


    The first change that she noticed was that space wasrger and everything was better organized andbeled.


    The second thing she noticed was that all the equipment run on the mana instead of some other energy.


    The third change was an unfamiliar white door that led to arge space.


    By the system''s exnation this space was designed to try out her inventions. Using mana she could create simtions and get exact data from it.


    Other that this door the first floor had a space for all the materials, different equipment, data analyses, mana integration and storage room which held all her inventions.


    For the first time after her rebirth Morana went back to her favorite job and like a real mad scientist started her invention spree till morning, not even remembering food and rest.


    Finally, she created her first inventions in this ce.


    She created four new things.


    First was a set of clothed that was both for the cold and hot weather at the same time and had a low-level protective ability.


    The second invention was a spray, a kind of beast repent. She had a hunch this woulde handy in her next destination.


    Third invention was amunication earpiece, just in case she needed to split up with Samael.


    the fourth invention was well it was not much of an invention as it existed in her previous life but she found out it didn''t exist here.


    This genius invention was a chocte bar. She made some improvements and made three kinds of chocte milk, white, and nut for the starter this would suffice she would make moreter.


    ***


    P.S THE SAME LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 21: Anatolia 2

    Chapter 21: Anatolia 2


    Two figures could be seen walking on the barrennd. First big holding the small one, both gnawing at something in their hands.


    After finishing her Nth chocte bar Morana skillfully took out two more giving one to Samael while continuing to eat the other.


    Samael also took the chocte bar and started eating it.


    God knows how many chocte bars they ate already when they got tired of one vor, they changed to another, when they got tired of that one as well, they changed it to third and then first again.


    Morana was a bit regretful that she didn''t make more vors as she already got tired of eating the same three vors for the whole week.


    ''I will definitely make more vors when I get chance.''


    This week looking at her LUK points growth Morana could not help but feel happy, well until System blurted out that the average person''s Luck is somewhere between 80-170, and that''s in the lower realm it was much higher in middle and so on realms.


    Looking at her pitiful 16 once again Morana could not help but feel depressed as sheforted herself with chocte.


    Finally, as the sun was about to set Samael and Morana arrived at the small vige. They soon found the only inn in the vige and rented two rooms and asked for some dinner to be delivered in the room.


    ***


    At the same time back in Nersac Victor, Leonie and Amalia set in the inn''s room waiting for the news about Morana.


    Finally, Simon appeared and all of their impatient gazes were on him.


    "Simon is there any news?" Asked Leonie.


    "A little over a week ago two people with the same description arrived in Lilildam and participated in the annualpetition. The winner of thepetition was the child with same features as little miss but"


    "but?" Asked Amalia.


    "But they already left that ce right after thepetition ended. It seems like they caught the interest of lots of different powers here. The good news is one of the rewards for both of them was invitation letter for secret realm opening two monthster.


    The chance that they will appear there isrge."


    Hearing Simon''s words and finally getting some good news three could not help but feel the excitement they also felt a little proud about Morana''s achievement, but the next second they could not help feeling worry since she was drawing a lot of attention."


    "Where is the secret realm opening?" Asked Victor and other three also looked as Simon.


    "About that Master Secret realm opening is at Axis, but the secret realm has an age restriction and no one older than 100 years can enter."


    With Simon''s words ck lines appeared on all three, after all Amalia, Leonie and Victor were all monsters older than 100 years in age.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes Leonie finally spoke once again.


    "Send back the message I want 10 strongest people younger than 100 to be in Axis for the realm opening."


    "Yes master." Nodded Simon and disappeared once again to take care of the matters.


    After Simon Victor also decided to leave the room.


    After his departure Leonie went and hugged Amaliaforting her.


    "We will find her"


    "I know but I can''t help but worry. What if something happens to her before we find her."


    "Hey" Started Leonie as he turned her around and looked in her eyes, while assuring. "She will be fine. We will find her and don''t forget she is strong. After all she is our daughter."


    His words really did calm her heart a bit.


    Amalia was not some petit and weak woman in need of protection. On the contrary she was known as a ferocious demoness.


    Not only was she strong and beautiful she had lots of achievement on her head and though not known to many she was much stronger than Leonie.


    Even though she was this strong, she still could not help but show weakness when it came to her long-lost daughter.


    She felt guilt, helplessness, anger uncertainty and fear.


    The more she found out about her daughter more lost she felt. She regretted not being able to protect her not being with her these 9 years.


    She could not help but be afraid of rejection. What if they find her, but she doesn''t want to go with them? What if she mes them?


    Amalia knew that she was helpless about all of these and she didn''t like feeling this weak. She was used to being strong and domineering and now she for the second time in her life she felt such weakness.


    Leonie was no different so, both of them had a heavy and depressed mood.


    Meanwhile in de Laval house


    Roman Mateo de Laval, old master of de Laval family sat in the living room listening to Lapis reporting the news concerning his granddaughter.


    At this Moment 2 young man about the age of 17 came in the room.


    "Grandfather is there any news?" Asked Zoel expectantly.


    "Hmm." Said Roman as he told everything that Lapis reported just now.


    "So, you will be sending people under 100 to look for sister in the secret realm?"


    "Yeah. Your father sent a notice and asked us to send about 10 people." Confirmed Roman.


    After some silence the young man spoke once again.


    "I will go." He stated firmly.


    "Don''t mess around this is very important." Said old man dismissively.


    "I am not messing around grandfather. It was my fault in the first ce, that baby was lost. Moreover, I already broke through the sky realm and I am under 100 I can help find sister." Said Zoel not giving up and looked at his grandfather firmly.


    "I can also go with him." Said another young man that came in with Zoel.


    the guy had well trained body and muscles were shoving through his tight clothes. He had ck hair and gray eyes, pretty tall for his age and was giving a heroic vibe.


    "Shio" before Zoel could finish what he wanted to say Shio once again chided.


    "You are my best friend, like a brother. I remember when baby disappeared, anyway she can be counted as my little sister too."


    "We also want to go."


    ***


    P.S THE SAME LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 22: Anatolia 3

    Chapter 22: Anatolia 3


    "We also want to go." As the words were heard two stunning figures came into the sight.


    "Sophia, Leonard what are you two doing here?" After seeing his friends Zoel asked, surprised, but he could not help feeling warm in his heart when he heard their words.


    "What do you mean what are we doing here? If we didn''te, wouldn''t you two sneak out to go after the baby by yourselves and leave us here?


    Hump. Might I remind you that she can be counted as our little sister as well. There is no way I would let you two go and get the baby''s affections ahead of me." Sophia dered with a smug look on her face as if saying that she could see right through their petty tricks.


    The girl''s gray hair fluttered because of the non-excitant wind in the room. Her beautiful sharp jawline was raised up arrogantly as her beautiful blue eyes shone with a youthful vigor.


    The twin next to her though quiet subconsciously nodded in agreement with his sister as his green eyes also looked at the boys with a me.


    At this Zoel could not help feeling speechless and warm at the same time he then looked at Shio and knew how lucky he was to have such great friends, no brothers and sister.


    Roman looked at the kids as their eyes shone with confidence and vigor and in the end decided to give in.


    "Okay, you can all go together but be careful don''t jump into things headfirst."


    "Yes, grandpa."


    "Yes, grandpa Roman."


    The kids answered at the same time with an undisguised happiness and excitement.


    Shio, Sophia, and Leonard were not ordinary children. They were Zoel''s childhood friends and they were also from the 12 great families of the upper realm.


    4 young second generations together with de Laval family''s other confidants set off the next morning.


    ***


    On Morana''s side.


    After resting in the small vige for 2 days Morana and Samael went back to their journey, this time they had four more vors of chocte bars dark chocte, with strawberry filling, mint chocte, and for thest one it was ruby chocte.


    Other than chocte Morana also made potato chips with a ssical vor as well as hot once.


    Herst addition was ice-cream with chocte and vani vors.


    If it was not for their monstrous physique, they would have probably already be overweight.


    In addition to her menu Morana also made some weights to wear on her legs and she constantly increased their weight.


    If at the beginning, each one weighed only 5 pounds it was now 10 pounds.


    The reason why she did this training was the special weapon she used in her previous life. Even though she was able to use dozens of different weapons 3 were her primary weapons.


    These three were the ones she excelled in the most.


    Other than her inventions there was one more new addition to their lives.


    It seems like they gained a new tail. Morana and Samael noticed him since they left Lilildam, but since the kid didn''t get too close or had any malicious intent, they just let him be.


    Yes, the new tail they gained was the winner of the second ce of the annualpetition, Ioannes.


    At night, as they started to make their dinner and the fragrant smell overwhelmed the space, they heard an embarrassing grumble from behind therge rock.


    At this Morana could no longer keep it In and startedughing unrestrainedly. Her reaction made the young boy even more embarrassed as he tried to make his presence minimum.


    s, his effort was not appreciated and his ostrich behavior made Moranaugh even more, even Samael had a hard time restraining himself as his shoulders trembled a little.


    After about 30 minutes of embarrassment Morana finally decided to let the poor kid go.


    "You are Ioannes right?" She asked suddenly.


    "YYes."


    "Hmm. Then Ioannes, you have been following us for quite some time now do you want anything?"


    Her straightness surprised the boy a bit so, he didn''t know how to answer so he could only mumble.


    "IumthatI." he was like a frightened little kitten, this almost sent Morana to another franticughing episode, but in the end, she managed to restrain herself.


    "Now, now. You don''t have to be so frightened. We won''t eat you. Why don''t you sit down and eat with us and then we can slowly talk about your matters." She said.


    "Noyou can"


    But before he could finish his words another not so low grumble was heard from his stomach.


    "Phahaha. Ah sorry, sorry. Let''s just sit down and it ok? Then we can talk." Morana said once again leaving no room for refuting.


    And finally, a little wild kitty could only nod his head obediently.


    So, they ate happily with the apaniment of the starry sky and some night birds.


    Even after they finished their food Ioannes stayed quiet not knowing where to start exining.


    "Just start from somewhere, anyway nothing will change if you stay quiet for longer." Finally, Samael who has not said anything since the boy''s arrival decided to speak up, annoyed at Ioannes''s silent treatment.


    The boy knew he was right so after letting out a small sign he finally started talking.


    "The reason why I have been following you is because I want to ask your help, please help me." He said as he humbly bowed down in front of Morana greatly surprising both her and Samael.


    They didn''t know what to do as this turn of events werepletely out of their expectation.


    ***


    P.S THE SAME LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 23: Anatolia 4

    Chapter 23: Anatolia 4


    "Please help me."


    It took Morana a few minutes to react.


    "Help you?" She asked uncertainly.


    "Please."


    "Why don''t you sit back down and exin everything?"


    Ioannes nodded his head and finally started exining.


    "I don''t know if you have heard about beast riots in Anatolia?" Asked boy uncertain and after receiving Morana''s confirmation continued.


    "As you know Anatolia is very famous for beast riots, but you might not know the real history behind it."


    "The real history?" This time it was Samael who asked.


    "Hmm. Beast riots started 127 years ago when the Tokugawa family stole one of the beast race''s treasures."


    "So, beasts want their treasure back?" Asked Morana.


    "Yes and no. It''s much moreplicated than that. Tokugawa''s didn''t just steal the treasure, they killed hundreds of beasts including members of the royal families."


    Said Ioannes with a defined anger visible in his eyes.


    "So, what do you want from us?"


    This time the boy hesitated a bit.


    "I need your help. This time the reason I went in Lilildam was to find strong adventurers to take on this job."


    "Okay, I get it that you want our help, but what is it you want from us exactly?" Asked Morana with a little annoyance. She didn''t like how Ioannes was beating around the bush, she was sure he was not telling the entire truth, but this was a good chance for her toplete the mission.


    "The Tokugawa family has a very strong standing in Anatolia because of this, beasts are unable to enter the city. We have no idea where they hid our treasure and we have no way to take it back. We need your help to do that." Finally, after finishing his words the boy looked at Morana and Samael to observe their expression. To his disappointment he was unable to detect anything.


    "Hmm. Okay, I get what you want from us, but how do you know we are able to do this after all as you said Tokugawa''s have a strong standing in the city. Moreover, how are you so sure we won''t take your treasure for ourselves? And for thest part why should we help you in the first ce?" Said Morana mercilessly.


    "I am very confident in my judgment of people and in case I turn out wrong then I have only myself to me. As for your gains of course, there are many rewards." Said Ioannes with confidence.


    "I don''tck anything so unless you are able to entice me with something specific this job has no value for me." Once again Morana didn''t bother to take the boy''s feelings into consideration as she stated her thoughts.


    "That" Ioannes was a bit lost for words. "I will pay you 100 000 thousand spirit stones for the job, this will also count as doing quests from adventurers hall and and I can let you choose one thing in the Jade Orchards Pagoda."


    The first two didn''t gain much reaction from Morana, but Ioannes''sst words finally managed to catch her attention.


    "Jade Orchards Pagoda?"


    "Yes. It''s one of beast ns treasures as well. It consists of seven floors and has lots of treasures the higher you go the better will your gain be. You can choose one of the treasures there."


    "Hmm. Okay, but how do we know you will hold your end of the bargain?"


    "We can make a pact."


    "Hmm. That won''t do. I am afraid Pact needs you to say your full name, it''s not that reliable."


    "Thenwhat should we do?" Asked Ioannes uneasily and a bit flustered.


    ''System.''


    [Yes, master.]


    ''how much is the Orange grade contract talisman?''


    [5 000 system points master. Do you want to buy it?]


    ''Hmm.''


    After buying the Orange grade contract talisman and taking it out of her system space Morana dropped a bit of her blood on it and stated her part of the contract. Then she gave it to Ioannes.


    "Do the same thing I did just now."


    Ioannes was a bit slow in doing his part as he was surprised Morana had the contract talisman.


    Yes, he knew what it was this is the exact reason it surprised him. Talismans and especially contract talismans were very rare as talisman making was a lost art in the lower realm and could only be seen in middle or higher realm. Even there it was very rare.


    After concluding the contract Samael decided to take the first shift while Morana and Ioannes went to sleep.


    After about an hour Morana''s eyes opened as she set up after confirming that the boy was asleep.


    "What do you think?" She asked as she looked at Samael.


    "He is hiding something." He answered calmly.


    "That''s obvious."


    "Then why did you ept his offer?" He asked.


    "I have my reasons. Moreover, it will be too boring if there isn''t a little excitement on the journey." Said Morana as the most beautiful and mischievous smile fluttered on her face.


    As the moonlight shone on her perfect face Samael could not help but stare for a little bit before he helplessly smiled as well and shook his head in defeat.


    The three traveled together for the next two weeks before they managed to arrive in Anatolia.


    "We will have to separate here. As I said, they check very strictly for the spirit beast, so I won''t be able to enter."


    Yes, as you might have guessed Ioannes is a spirit beast though it''s unknown what kind of spirit beast he was exactly.


    Just as Ioannes said the checking before the city entrance was pretty strict, but after entering the city Morana could not help but be amazed at the sight in front of her.


    The city was filled with different races, and all of them wore different kids of weapons. Some walked alone, some in the parties of two, three or more. The city was full of life, it was hard to imagine that this ce had frequent beast riots especially after you looked at the majestic buildings.


    Morana felt like she had traveled into the different world. This city was very different from the other ces they have been to so far. It reminded her of her previous world.


    As always, the first thing they did was to find an inn. This was pretty hard as the next beast riot was in 10 days so the inns were mostly full and they had to take one room.


    They were pretty beat after traveling for so long so they decided to rest in the room and take care of everything else the next day.


    ***


    P.S THE SAME LITTLE ANNOUNCEMENT


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 24: Anatolia 5

    Chapter 24: Anatolia 5


    It has been 3 days since I arrived in Anatolia with Samael.


    We have done some investigation on the Tokugawa family as well as the current state of different powerhouses in the city.


    Of course, we didn''t forget to take a few quests from the adventurer''s guild to provide as our cover while investigating. In addition, this made us closer to our end goal.


    My powers also had a significant growth in thest few days, Of course the thing I am most happy about is the rise of my luck stats.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 20


    HP: 115 000/115 000


    MP: 565 000/565 000


    STR: 1 100


    VIT: 1 150


    INT: 7 000


    AGI: 1 200


    DEX: 1 100


    DEF: 1 080


    LUK: 32


    Attribute points: 483


    System points: 35 000


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer E-Ranker, Inventor, Seer


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 100% (Middle-mortal rank)


    Things were going very well. Not only did I manage to reach Middle-mortal rank I also managed to bring the first practice to 100% perfection and now I am able to open the second page of the book.


    Once must say practicing this ability was truly hard beyond words, but the benefits were just as heaven defying.


    The first benefit I noticed was my heightened senses that help grow not only my AGI but also my INT. I was now able to use this power for about 10 minutes before passing out and what made it so baffling was that it was just the beginning.


    If the first page''s practice heightened my senses and improved the time, I could use the ''Seer'' ability, then the second page helped detect high mana in my surroundings. Even after practicing it to only 10% I was now able to see faint lights where mana was particrly high, like when I looked at Samael.


    Second benefit I received these days was reaching level 20. With this I was able to finally open the lv20 gift package.


    I must admit it was quite a generous gift.


    It had three things inside.


    First an old book. It had red leather cover of an unknown origin and a peculiar name "Guide to lower realm knowledge."


    The moment I touched the book information in it transferred to my mind.


    Book had 12 pages. Each of them had different kinds of item drawings and information about these items.


    ''System do you mind exining?''


    [Host do you remember what was the first ability you were born with?]


    ''Knowledge.''


    [Exactly.]


    ''Hmm. I just thought I had that ability because of my previous life''s knowledge.''


    [Of course not. If this ability could be gained just because someone was smart lots of people would have it.]


    ''Well. I guess that''s true. So, is this book about how to improve my knowledge ability? How can information about some items help me?''


    [Master, as you might have guessed already, each ability has its way of improvement and many abilities have lots of ways of improvement leading to a different path."


    Hearing Jolly''s words I had some guess as to how this would help me improve my ability, so I decided to read all the pages thoroughly.


    I must say it was quite an eye opener. The more I read, the more surprised I became. No, I was 100% sure what a treasure I managed to pick up.


    After getting over this surprise I decided to take a look at my second reward.


    The shock this time was not as great asst time but the second reward was truly good.


    The second item was called ''The devil''s tears.''


    ''Devil''s tears'' was a pitch-ck stone and it was exactly what the name implied. The stone was created when the devil cried with its blood and usually tears that were created from the devil''s heartfelt tears were very small, but this one was the size of a fist.


    It was quite intriguing, what the devil must have been through to shed this much sincere tears.


    The stone was able to gather lots of dark mana, which was very beneficial for Samael. The stone also had a healing property for this with dark mana which was another benefit.


    After looking at it with my seer''s ability what I saw was pitch and endless darkness filled with loneliness and hate, with despair.


    After looking at it for a few seconds I decided to stop since this feeling was quite overwhelming.


    So, I just turned my attention to the next reward.


    The third reward was another book "Beginners guide to mana integration."


    Just like the first book all the knowledge was integrated into my mind the moment I touched the book and I was now able to read it in my subconscious. As the name said it was a guide of how to implement mana into the inanimate objects."


    Even though my Lab had mana integration space, I didn''t know much about it and needed some guidance in order to start the experiment with mana.


    This book came just in time of the need.


    ''Each person''s mana was unique, even if they both had the same powers, no abilities were truly exactly the same''


    The information in the book was very detailed and meticulous. It exined the basics of mana and how one person could integrate his or her mana into an inanimate object giving it simr abilities.


    The first thing one needed to do was to have a high level of mana control and only then would you be able to integrate mana into other things.


    The book talked about many other things and just as I was about to go and do a few experiments Samael came into the room and I decided to postpone that for theter time.


    "Ah. Did I wake you up?" He asked.


    "Nope. Any news?"


    "Hmm. You won''t believe what I found out." He said with twinkling light in his eyes. Like a child waiting to be praised for doing a good job.


    At this I could not help but smile thinking about our first meeting.


    ***


    50k view''s before the 15th of February - five-chapter mass release on that exact day.


    50k view''s and 500-power stones - 8-chapter mass release on the 15th of February.


    So, work hard with me my dearies.


    >.<


    Don''t forget to follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    Morements and ideas are always wee.

 Chapter 25: Anatolia 6

    Chapter 25: Anatolia 6


    ***


    We passed the 50K view marks so, as promised here are today''s 5 chapters.


    BTW I will be uploading these chapters considering timing in my country so for some people it might already be 16th.


    Happy reading.


    >.<


    ***


    "Hmm. You won''t believe what I found out." He said with twinkling light in his eyes. Like a child waiting to be praised for doing a good job.


    At this I could not help but smile thinking about our first meeting.


    Back then Samael had such a clich bad boy bearing. Ahh you really can''t judge a book by its cover, not that I can see the cover.


    "So, what is it that you found?" I was unable to bear his exciting gaze, so I finally asked, making his eyes sparkle even more.


    "I found out where the Tokugawa family keeps the treasure, which they stole from the beast n."


    "And"


    "As expected, nothing can get past your keen eyes." He said with ttery.


    "And?"


    "And I also found out what kind of treasure it is." And just as he finished his words, I could practically imagine how his puppy eyes looked at me as if asking for patting once again.


    "Good job." I said and patted his head for a little bit as a smile finally ttered on my poker face.


    After that we spent the whole hour nning our next steps carefully.


    ***


    Change of POV.


    A few dayster notice came out in the adventurer''s hall about the uing beast tide. Most of the people here seemed pretty used to this as it was very often in Anatolia.


    As hundreds of adventurers gathered in the main hall of the guild, a woman with long dark green hair and small triangle shaped sses came out.


    This was Anatolia''s guild master Josephine. She always wore different colored tight mini dresses with matching triangle shaped sses and braided hair.


    Mini dress left little to the imagination as it clung to her hourss body, her bright green eyes always shone with mischief unfortunately this was not what Morana saw when she first used her ''seer''s'' powers on her.


    Instead of a sexy and beautiful guild master what Morana saw was an unknown-shaped monster glowing in pale green and purple mana particles.


    Immense power was seeping out of her and Morana knew she would definitely lose if she fought against Josephine.


    After adventurers saw Josephineing out the ever so loud hall finally quieted down.


    "As you know in two days, we are expecting the next beast tide; anyone who is an E or higher-ranking adventurer can participate, you can sign up with Mary and Alex and as long as you show up for the tide and won''t die in it you may receive your rewards three dayster. All the rewards are given out in correspondence to your adventurers Rank.


    That''s all, you are all dismissed. Signing up will start now, so if you wish to participate go to either Mary or Alex."


    After finishing her words Josephine didn''t spare any more nces to the adventurers and just disappeared.


    Both Morana and Samael decided to sign up for the uing beast tide so they stood in the long row.


    After about 30 to 40 minutester it was finally their turn.


    "Name?"


    "Rana."


    "Rank?"


    "E."


    "Any family?"


    "None."


    Hearing her short answers Mary looked at Morana for a few seconds as if to study her before she did the same procedure for Samael.


    After signing up they went back to the inn as the main event was finally here.


    ***


    Two dayster


    As the first rays of light shone over the city of Anatolia somewhere a few kilometers away deafening roars of different beasts were promised to threaten the city''s peace.


    As Morana opened her beautiful eyes her confused eyes immediately became clear. She stood up and opened the curtains enjoying thest peaceful moment before the storm.


    "All the preparations are finally over and so, the y begins." She said as her dead eyes met Samael''s and a few minutester both were gone as if their stay in the inn was just an illusion.


    A few secondster two figures one small and one big could be seen appearing out of thin air, both with peculiar white masks covering their whole face. The only difference beside the size of their body were masks they wore.


    Big one wore a white mask with only two holes for the eyes, while the other one didn''t have any holes at all but the mask had peculiar shapes of human eyes, nose and mouth.


    Two particrly eye-catching figures appeared right in the middle of the Tokugawa household startling all the guards in the area.


    "Stop. Who are you? How dare you barge into the Tokugawa household?" Shouted an arrogant guard.


    Unfortunately for his pride the two just ignored him as if he was not even there. This infuriated the guards as they were used to being arrogant because of Tokugawa''s power.


    "You" too bad he didn''t have time to finish what he wanted to say before he died without even realizing what happened.


    "Ops did you wanna say something?" Asked the small figure, but one didn''t need to be a genius to understand that he was being sarcastic.


    As you have guessed, the two figures were Morana and Samael that disappeared from the inn not too long ago.


    In about 5 minutes, all the guards of the household were dead and their corpses were scattered around the area.


    "Hmm. Do you think we should do a more dramatic entrance?" Asked Morana.


    "I think our entrance was dramatic enough." Said Samael helplessly.


    "Really? Maybe we should have stacked the bodies like a human pyramid and set on them like a throne. We should do that next time." These were the words that Tokugawa family members heard when they came out to check what the wholemotion was about.


    The head of Tokugawa family Daichi almost coughed up blood from anger, after hearing Morana''s words and could not help but roar.


    "Who dares to act so unscrupulous in my Household?"

 Chapter 26: Anatolia 7

    Chapter 26: Anatolia 7


    "Who dares to act so unscrupulous in my Household?" Roared the family head of Tokugawa, Tokugawa Daichi.


    Tokugawa Daichi was a tall man, seemingly in his early 60ies orte 50ies even though his real age was way past 100. He had ck hair and fiery orange eyes that were the signature of the family.


    Daichi had a tall well-built body, strong features especially jawline and very cold eyes that glowed with unhidden ruthlessness.


    In the whole, this old family head could be said to be a very handsome and well-preserved grandpa.


    He had three children, first Sara, second Fuji and thest one and his favorite Akihito. Except the youngest, the other two older siblings were already married and had children.


    Sara had an older son Hiro and a daughter Lale.


    Lucius had two boys, Ichiro and Shoji.


    From the outside this family was perfect but in reality, Tokugawa''s were full of greed and scheming. They didn''t even spare their own family example of this was Akihito''s fianc Lara who died 4 years ago.


    The family stayed very tight lipped about this matter, but Morana and Samael managed to dig out a few secrets.


    Lara was a beast that Akihito fell in love with 7 years ago and 3 yearster just before their marriage she died.


    Lara was a spy that the beast n sent in order to get back their treasure and after Tokugawa''s found out about this, they mercilessly killed her leaving Akihito broken-hearted to drown himself in drunken sorrow.


    It was a well-known fact in Anatolia that Tokugawa''s second young master became a cray drunkard after his fianc''s tragic death.


    But Lara was not the only victim.


    127 years ago, Tokugawa Daichi seduced his second wife Natasha, who was a member of the beast n and not just any member but a royal princess and mother of Akihito.


    After gaining Natasha''s trust Daichi stole the beast n''s treasure and in the process murdered hundreds of its members.


    Natasha found out everything when it was already toote, then she had already given birth to Akihito and in her attempt to escape with her son Daichi killed her.


    ***


    1 day earlier


    In the restaurant''s private room set Morana, Samael and another man.


    The man had sharp and handsome features, pitch-ck hair and neon-orange eyes that were a bit unfocused from his drunkenness.


    This man was Tokugawa Akihito, the youngest son of Tokugawa Daichi.


    As he told the bitter past, he could not help but drink more alcohol to drown his sorrows.


    "What is it?" Asked Morana.


    "Hmm?"


    "What kind of treasure could it be that so many people are blinded by it?" She exined after seeing Akihito''s confused gaze.


    "It''s called The Amira''s Flute or The Tamer''s Flute. As you know one can''t be tamer just because they want to or can, even if you learn to tame.


    Tamer''s need the beast god''s blessing in order to be counted as one and not many receive it because beasts themselves control who receives it and who does not.


    Because of this the profession is now almost extinct, but if one has The Tamer''s Flute things are very different. They don''t need any blessing or acknowledgement, they don''t even need to learn any taming. As the flute allows them control over any beast that''s below their general cultivation.


    Many years ago, Amira, human king, made this flute and controlled the whole beast army to aid him in conquering the whole Azurel continent in order to make one country Samaria. The namees from his beloved wife Samara."


    After finally hearing the whole story Morana could not help but sight from howplicated it all was.


    Somehow, she could not get rid of the feeling that there was something more, after all the system didn''t say that the mission waspleted, so there must be more.


    "Is there anything else?" She asked.


    "Hmm. The beast Tides they don''t happen just because the beasts want to get their treasure back, my father controls them to create the beast tides." These words truly surprised Morana, she really didn''t expect that Daichi was in control of the beast riots.


    "What do you mean?" This whole time Samael didn''t say anything, but the news surprised even him so he could not help but ask.


    "The beast riots are nned, my father has set up a special array so he controls the beast using the flute, at that time anyone that beasts kill well their life force and power is absorbed by my father using the array and the flute giving him more power while also acting like the city''s protector killing two birds with one stone." And just as Akihito finished his words Morana heard the familiar sound.


    [Master, congrats youpleted the mission.]


    [MISSION: Find out secrets of Anatolia.


    Reward: ???


    Complete]


    [NEXT MISSION TRIGGERED]


    [MISSION: Help the beast n get their treasure back and destroy Tokugawa Daichi''s array.


    Reward: 1 tinum ticket, 1 000 attribute points, 10 000 system points]


    Morana decided to look at her secret rewardter now she was busy processing all the news.


    "Thanks for the information." She said as she got up and was about to leave the private room as she heard Akihito''sst words.


    "Pleasure is all mine." And then he continued, drowning his sorrows in alcohol.


    ***


    Back to present


    After hearing Daichi''s roar and having a shback, Morana could not help but smile as she looked at the Tokugawa family.


    "Ahh, that would be me Mister Tokugawa Daichi is it?"


    ***


    Hey, there don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 27: Anatolia 8

    Chapter 27: Anatolia 8


    **** THE FOLLOWING CONTENT COULD BE HARD ON FAINT HEART****


    ***YOU WILL SEE A BIT OF GORE***


    **YOU''VE BEEN WARNED**


    Her brazen answer surprised the whole family, they could not help but be speechless for a while, the only person other than Samael and Morana who was having a good time was Akihito.


    He could not help feeling happy at his family''s misfortune.


    In the past few days he got to see a bit of Morana''s powers and was convinced that this little boy might actually have a chance against his father.


    Well at least his father would suffer a major setback.


    "You" Daichi could only utter that one word before being made speechless once again.


    "Yes. Mister Daichi I heard that you are a very benevolent grandpa but looks like rumors can''t be trusted after all. I have been here for over 30 minutes but not only did you not offer me to sit down and gave me any tea you even sent these rats after me." Said Morana as a matter of fact.


    This time Tokugawa Daichi could no longer hold back and coughed up blood from anger.


    Finally, the eldest miss Sara managed to react to the situation.


    "What are you all standing there, quickly go and drag that little bastard there." She ordered the guards that were still alive.


    Morana didn''t take these people seriously and decided to have a conversation with Samael.


    "Will you take these, or should I?"


    "I''ll take this."


    "Hmm. Be careful not to get dirty while taking out the trash." Said Morana as she stepped back and took out some of her ready-made caramel popcorn and started watching the show.


    After hearing her words Samael could not help but smile as he started the massacre.


    "Hmm are you worried about me?" He asked.


    "You will have to carry meter, I just don''t want to get dirty."


    At this Samael didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Even though Morana was the one who could not see here one must admit that using her ''seer'' powers she had the best view.


    As Samael dismembered and massacred the guards one after another scaring the viewers shitless, what Morana saw was the best firework show of her life.


    So, she continued to enjoy it while receiving the questioning and frightened gazes of the Tokugawa family.


    Even Akihito could not help but question whether or not he made a deal with a devil.


    Feeling the people''s gazes Morana turned towards them.


    "Ahh sorry I almost forgot. Do you want some?" She asked as she offered Tokugawa''s her caramel popcorn.


    Seeing them not answering she decided not to bother with them and continued to enjoy her firework show.


    Just when people thought nothing more could surprise them


    Surprise surprise


    Morana started cheering and giving advice as if she was watching a mock battle not apetition.


    "Ohhe on. Yeah, hit himAhh try better next time.


    Don''t mind, don''t mind


    Ahh he''s dead


    This time even Samael was questioning his life decisions but unfortunately his bro(sis)con self was quite well developed already and he could do nothing but helplessly put on a show for his little baby.


    This whole thingsted only for a few minutes and just as it was over Morana''s popcorn also ran out.


    "Now then" She said as she looked at the frightened Tokugawa''s who were trying to minimize their sense of existence.


    "Shall we get started with our business?" She asked. Even though the mask was covering her face, just the illusion of her smiling face brought them to tears.


    "WWWhat ddo yyou wwant?" Daichi asked with a stutter. The previous arrogant and handsome grandpa was nowhere to be seen.


    "Well, since you are asking, I would like to take the beast ns treasure that you stole, I would also appreciate it if you give me the eye of the array you use to suck the dead people''s life force and power. Thank you, that would be all."


    "GGreat Ancestor I Don''t" he tried to deny that he was in possession of these things, but one look from Morana shut him right up.


    "YYes, Rright away." He said as he tried to run and get everything Morana asked for only to stumble and fall, but he couldn''t care less about his image right now as he continued to crawl and run just to get away from Morana.


    "Ahh wait." As he heard Morana''s voice he subconsciously stooped and didn''t dare to move, his eyes were full of tears.


    "I also want some tea."


    "YYes, Yes, of course." He stuttered but his heart could not help feeling relieved as he ordered a few servants to bring the best tea while he went to get The Tamer''s Flute, only to be stopped by Morana once again.


    "Wait."


    "YYes."


    "I also want a big andfy couch."


    "YYes, Yes." And he once again ordered his servants to bring out the couch as he continued on his business, this time he ran with all his might afraid that Morana would stop him once again.


    The couch and tea were brought out in a matter of seconds and Morana snuggled in it, making herself at home while receiving still horrified eyes of the people.


    It took Daichi exactly 5 minutes to bring everything Morana asked for, happy that she got what she wanted, she even started exchanging some pleasantries with the Tokugawa''s, scaring the bunch even more.


    Finally, after having her fun Morana decided to let them go and left their household with Samael. They teleported outside the city where beasts were getting ready to be summoned by The Tamer''s Flute.


    Her appearance did startle them a bit but once Ioannes showed up and took them everyone calmed down.


    "Did you get it?" He asked.


    Morana didn''t say anything and just took out the flute and threw it at him nonchntly, almost scaring Ioannes out of his wits.


    "Don''t forget your end of the bargain."


    "Of course."


    Then she took out the eye of the formation and destroyed it.


    The next second Morana''s brows could not help but frown, Samael who noticed this asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t get rid of the feeling that we forgot something."


    "It must not be that important if you forgot." He said while shrugging his shoulders.


    ***


    At the same time on the city wall of Anatolia.


    Guild master and thousands of adventurers stood on the city walls really for the battle only to be forgotten in the cold.


    After waiting for hours Josephine was first to react.


    "Fuck this." She said and disappeared.


    After that day Anatolia was no longer famous as the city of beast riots.


    ***


    Hey, there don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 28: The Beast Village 1

    Chapter 28: The Beast Vige 1


    After giving Ioannes The Tamer''s Flute and destroying the eye of the array Morana and Samael followed Ioannes and other beasts back to the beast vige.


    At first the beasts were a little cautious, but after hearing that it was Morana and Samael who helped them they became very friendly.


    Not only friendly but very respectful as well.


    The beasts weed Morana and Samael in their homes with open arms


    The beast vige was called vige but in reality, it was bigger than Anatolia, since there were only beasts her Morana decided to not hide the wolf cub anymore.


    The appearance of the arctic snow wolf cub surprised the beasts, after all this was a very rare species.


    After receiving The Tamer''s Flute Ioannes already gave Morana what he promised the only thing left was picking the treasure from the Jade Orchards Pagoda.


    The beasts had 12 ruling spices and turns out Ioannes was one of them, to be more exact he was thest member of the Karelia family. His full name was Ioannes Von Karelia the head of the Karelia family and he ruled this beast vige with another family headdy Samantha.


    In the beast vige they would be staying in the Karelia castle. The castle was high in the mountains when they got closer, thendscape suddenly changed into the snowy dreand.


    The building itself was made of high-quality white jade. And perfectly blended into the snow.


    On therge entrance door was an emblem with arge "K" and two very lifelike white tigers.


    As they went into the castle, other 11 family heads were already there.


    "Ioannes, you are finally back." Came the voice of the olderdy.


    "Lady Samantha." Greeted Ioannes with reverence.


    "You don''t need to be so polite we are both family heads now."


    Finally, after exchanging the pleasantries olddy Samantha looked at Morana and Samael.


    When her eyes stopped on Samael, she could not hide her fear and shudder which surprised the other family heads, but they decided not to ask.


    "We heard a lot about you, we know what Ioannes promised you and the beast n always keeps its word, the jade Orchards Pagoda needs three days'' time to open so you might have to stay here for a bit." Said another male family head with hot pink hair and red eyes.


    "No problem, we can wait for a few days." Said Morana.


    Seeing that she was not making things hard other family heads also became much friendlier.


    After the exchange of pleasantries was over Morana and Samael went to their designated rooms to have some rest.


    As soon as she was alone Morana started checking her status and the new reward.


    ''Status''


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 20


    HP: 115 000/115 000


    MP: 565 000/565 000


    STR: 1 100


    VIT: 1 150


    INT: 7 000


    AGI: 1 200


    DEX: 1 100


    DEF: 1 080


    LUK: 39


    Attribute points: 1 476


    System points: 45 000


    tinum ticket: 1


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer E-Ranker, Inventor, Seer, Tamer.


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 100% (Middle-mortal rank)


    Morana noticed that ''Tamer'' was added to her professions.


    ''System is the reward for finding out the truth about Anatolia true ''Tamer''s'' status?''


    [That, one of the rewards. Master being a true tamer means much more than the ability to tame a beast. True tamers have many benefits.]


    ''Like?''


    [additional ability that true tamers have is being able to merge with their contracted spirit beast]


    ''Merge?''


    [Yes, merge. You and your contract beast be one for some time and you gain his or her abilities and be stronger for a duration of time, stronger you and your contracted beast be better the results for merge.]


    ''Hmm, this is truly interesting. What else?''


    [Another benefit of being a true tamer is that with every beast you contract you gain one of their abilities and the ability grows stronger with you.]


    ''that''s truly OP. Then won''t I get lots of abilities if I contract lots of beasts?''


    [Of course, not. The number of beasts you can contract is limited, it greatly depends on your INT. currently you are able to contract 2 beasts max.]


    ''Figures, but still this ability truly is OP. No wonder everyone wants to be a tamer. This time I truly got lots of benefits.''


    [Master do you want to use your tinum ticket?]


    ''Yeah, I almost forgot about that, let''s see what we have this time.''


    ''Wheel of fortune''


    ''Archanguage beginner part 1''


    ''Mithril stone''


    ''Fire witches book part 1''


    ''Advanced Lucky ticket  15 min''


    ''book of Andre part 1''


    ''invisibility earring  30 min orange''


    ''advanced bad luck ticket  15 min''


    ''Dolores''s book part 1''


    ''guide to knowledge beginner''


    ''Soul dagger {grows} orange''


    ''Ancient Dragon''s blood orange''


    ''Attribute activatormon (can only be used by the host).''


    ''Looks like everything is the same only the one I gotst time has changed into ''mithril stone'' instead.


    Okay, system, spin the wheel.''


    The one she got this time was Soul dagger.


    [Master this is orange-grade soul dagger with growth ability which means it could be a stronger weapon with a higher grade in the future.


    This dagger was forged out of the tortured souls in hell and right now other than being sharp it has one ability, it can eat people''s souls when you wound them with this knife, it can either eat part of it or even the whole soul depending on how strong your opponent is and what kind of damage you give them.]


    Morana looked at the ck dagger in her hand with satisfaction and decided to always have it on her.


    ''This time we really got lots of good things, now I just need to raise my cultivation and my shitty luck and everything will be just fine.'' Thought Morana as she nibbled at the chocte bar she took out god knows when.


    ***


    Hey, there don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 29: The Beast Village 2

    Chapter 29: The Beast Vige 2


    ''Mission hall''


    [MISSION HALL]


    [MISSION: Be D-ranking adventurer.


    Reward: 200 attribute points, 5 000 system points.]


    [MISSION: Reach Aegis kingdom alive.


    Reward: 25 000 attribute points, 100 000 system points, 5 tinum tickets, lv 100 gift pack, a new attribute.]


    [MISSION: Take part in Secret realm hunt.


    Reward: 1000 attribute points, 20 000 system points, tinum ticket]


    [MISSION: Gain 100% loyalty from Samael.


    Reward: Samael''s loyalty, additional feature for the system.]


    [MISSION: Make 3 new inventions in this world and make them popr in Samaria.


    Reward: opening of 2 new features in the system.


    [MISSION: Make your first true contract with the spirit beast.


    Reward: opening of a second type of ticket, 10 000 system points.]


    This time there were two new missions in the ''MISSION HALL.''


    Both of them were pretty doable and the second one was even more easy.


    She decided to make her first contract with the wolf cub.


    After doing everything as she learned from the tamer''s book thest step of finishing the contract was to give the spirit beast first or a new name and if he or she epts the name then the contract was concluded.


    "I Shall name you Orion.


    After receiving the new name, the cub happily liked the fingers of its owner and the contract was concluded.


    Because of this contract Morana received another affinity.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: demigod


    LEVEL: 20


    HP: 115 000/115 000


    MP: 565 000/565 000


    STR: 1 100


    VIT: 1 150


    INT: 7 000


    AGI: 1 200


    DEX: 1 100


    DEF: 1 080


    LUK: 39


    Attribute points: 1 476


    System points: 45 000


    tinum ticket: 0


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer E-Ranker, Inventor, Seer, Tamer.


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 100% (Middle-mortal rank)


    Contract affinity:


    Ice: 93% (Red)


    Because this was the contract power its growth was different from her own affinities, but the good thing was that the wolf cub''s affinity to ice was particrly high so her ice affinity was also high.


    The advantage of having contract affinity is that it does not matter whether she grows it or her contract beast and if both worked on it then the growth pace would be doubled.


    ''Master.''


    Child male voice was heard in Morana''s head.


    "Hmm. Did you just talk Orion?" She asked as she looked at the cub with uncertainty.


    "Master, now that we have a contract, I can talk to you."


    "Good." Said Morana as she patted the cub on the head.


    The next three days went pretty uneventfully Morana mostly stayed in her room cultivating. This ce was a very good cultivation ground so Morana managed to use all her time to rise her ''seer'' ability.


    Now she mastered the second technique to 68% perfection. She also cultivated her new Ice affinity, but this power was a little different from her other abilities.


    Since, it was the ability she received from being contracted to Orion this ability worked like spirit-beast abilities and no like human abilities.


    Meaning, it worked naturally and it''s power depended on imagination, affinity percentage and the grade.


    So, more she used the power, more control she had over it, more control she had over it, she could perform things with a wider range of imagination and all this grew her grade.


    So, even though her ice affinity was still red grade she could feel that it was much stronger and soon would have a breakthrough. Moreover, she already managed to make the percentage rise to 97%.


    Finally, on the fourth morning Ioannes came to inform her that Jade Orchards Pagoda was ready and she and Samael could enter to pick out the treasure.


    Jade Orchards Pagoda was a 7-story building made of red jade. Pagoda was ornated with orchards and different beasts.


    The picture was very lifelike and gave a majestic feeling.


    "The best treasures are on thest floor, but it depends on your ability whether you can get there or not." Saiddy Samantha.


    Neither Morana nor Samael said anything and they just went in after the pagoda was open.


    When Morana looked at the pagoda with her sight, what she saw was very hard to describe with words. It was like a red beam of light made from mana particles shooting to the sky.


    When Morana went into the pagoda She didn''t turn off her sight and suddenly she saw a peculiar silver light calling her upward so she followed it.


    About the first 2 hours, advancing was like a breeze as she got very close to what was giving off the silver light, she felt a little pressure.


    Outside Ioannes, Samantha and 10 other family heads were present.


    "How long has it been since they went in?" Asked Ioannes.


    "Over 2 hours." Said Samantha. "They have both entered the 7th floor." These words brought a shock to all the family heads.


    "It''s been years since someone managed to go to the seventh floor." Said Another family head with purple hair and snake bottom half.


    "This time you really choose the right people." Said Samantha as she looked at Ioannes.


    "Hmm." Ioannes answered. God knows he was surprised himself. He knew that Morana and Samael were both very talented and mysterious but he never expected that it was to this point.


    After all, who other than him as a family head understood the significance of the 7th floor of Jade Orchards Pagoda.


    Inside the pagoda Morana was trying to look for the treasure that gave off silver light unaware of the surprises she brought to the people outside.


    ***


    Hey, there don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 30: The Beast Village 3

    Chapter 30: The Beast Vige 3


    Finally, after some time Morana managed to find the ce of destination. When she found the object, she could not make out what it was. The only thing she saw was a whirlwind of silver light and a very strong mana.


    Suddenly her head became muddled and before she knew what was happening, she had already cut her hand and was dripping her blood in the silver whirlwind.


    The next thing she heard was a notification from the system.


    [MERGE INITIATED


    WARNING!!!


    System will be out of service before the merge is over.


    Time left: 2 days 23h 59min.]


    Everything happened so quickly that she didn''t even manage to process it all and she was sent out of the pagoda only to be greeted with questions outside.


    ''You ask me, who do I ask ha.'' She could only sight with exhaustion. Today she had already overused her powers and was on the verge of passing out.


    Fortunately, at this moment another Samael also came out of the pagoda and this distracted others attention from her.


    "You guys, leave them be. They just came out and must be exhausted." These words ofdy Samantha finally brought all the people back to reality.


    They could not help feeling a little embarrassed, well their reaction could be understood after all it has been years since anyone managed to enter the 7th floor of the Jade Orchards pagoda.


    Next day Morana and Samael were getting ready to leave the beast city, even though they were offered bydy Samantha to stay longer they had to decline as they had lots of things to do.


    How could Samantha not understand the youth, so she just saw them out.


    "You are the saviors of our beast n so, no matter what happens you are always weed here." She said as the parting words.


    At this Morana simply nodded her head and bid her goodbye.


    "Wait." Just as they were about to leave, they heard someone''s shout.


    "WWait." Ioannes ran with all his might in order to catch up with Samael and Morana when he heard they had already left.


    "You guys aren''t you going to Axis for the secret realm opening?"


    "And?"


    "Did you forget that I also got the invitation? Anyway, I have to go so let''s go together." He said with a little expectation.


    "Sure." Said Morana.


    Ioannes was already expecting to be rejected, so it took him some time to react to Morana''s answer.


    "Aren''t youing?" She heard Samael''s question, who was already pretty far away.


    "Huh?"


    "You should go quickly, don''t dy people."


    Ioannes finally reacted and bid his goodbye tody Samantha and ran after the two who were already pretty far away.


    ''Ahh young life sure is good'' thoughtdy Samantha as she looked at three barely visible figures with a smile.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Axis.


    "Zoel, which inn are aunty and uncle staying?" Asked a beautiful girl with gray hair and blue eyes.


    "Mum said they booked rooms in the best inn in the city, but we won''t be meeting them there."


    "Then where are we going to meet them?" Asked Sophia.


    "At a restaurant called ''Divine cat''s kitchen''. I just got a message from mum she said to meet them there."


    Others also didn''t ask anything and they just followed after Zoel.


    It took the group about 10 minutes of strolling to find the ce, when they entered, they found that the restaurant was packed.


    "Sorry customer, we are full right now." Said the male attendant.


    "Someone is already waiting for us in the 3rd private room" Said Zoel and sure enough the attendant led them to the private room.


    When they went inside, they saw that three people were discussing something.


    "Mum, dad." Said Zoel to make his presence known as he directly ignored the beautiful man in the room.


    "Ah. Zoel, everyone you are already here." Said Amalia.


    "Hello aunty"


    "Lady Amalia"


    "Lady Amalia"


    The other three youths also greeted with enthusiasm.


    "There is no need to be so formal everyone, sit down and eat something you must be exhausted."


    They were no longer polite and just sat down to eat after greeting Leonie and Victor.


    "Any news about the baby?" Asked ever talkative Sophie not being able to take the awkward silence created by Victor''s presence anymore.


    "Nothing, but we managed to find out that she goes by the name Rana." Answered Leonie with a little excitement.


    Sure enough, hearing his words Zoel''s face also softened a bit.


    His guilt always haunted him for all these years. He remembers when he first found out that his mother was pregnant, how happy he was.


    Always near his mother counting days before the baby''s birth, but just because of one mistake it resulted in his treasure being lost and almost dying. Not only baby he almost lost his parents that night and even his life.


    This became a shadow in his heart, then when he found out that the baby was actually alive, a glimmer of hope rose in his wounded, frail heart, but with every day, her life was in danger and there was nothing he could do, this almost drove him mad.


    "Are you sure she wille to this city?" This sudden question from Shio brought Zoel to reality. He was also worried about this, what if his sister didn''te here what then?


    "This is our best lead so far, anyway there is still time and our people are monitoring the whole city we will find her." Answered Leonie helplessly and others also nodded in agreement.


    Will these 9 years of separation be finally over?


    Hearts of the people in the room were filled with anticipation.


    s, fate is a cruel thing. It loves to y jokes with others'' hearts.


    ***


    Hey, there don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 31: Not a Chapter

    Chapter 31: Not a Chapter


    ANNOUNCEMENT, ADDRESSING SOME ISSUES AND *SPOILERS*


    Hello,


    I have been unable to update chapters due to some issues and I want to announce that I will resume uploading on 1st of March.


    ***


    Next I want to address some issues and this may have a spoiler not a plot spoiler but still if you don''t wish to know you can skip this part.


    so, even though I have not been active recently I still read all of yourments and reviews and first I want to thank all of you for the support.


    Second, I know lots of you have questions regarding how plot is developing like about Victor and Morana''s parents, or Victor and Morana and her powers and so on...


    This is where the spoileres in, so "Inventors system" is a second book of the trilogy that I have nned. The first book is "Spider lily" and I have already started writing the third book. The plot has already been thought out with all its twists and turns and these three books are closely tied.


    all of these are small details of a bigger plotline and you will get all your answers and more questions as the story develops.


    Once again thank you for your support and I wish all of you to be healthy.


    P.s one major character from "Inventors system" has already been mentioned in "Spider lily".

 Chapter 32: The First Meeting

    Chapter 32: The First Meeting


    Not too far away from Axis city, off the road Morana, Samael and Ioannes were resting near the campfire as they discussed their next moves.


    "We will enter the Axis city tomorrow mid-day. The secret realm opening is in 4 days." Said Morana as the other two listened and nodded. "I think it''s better to enter with a disguise to avoid trouble."


    "I agree, in Lilildam we were quite eye catching." Said Samael.


    "Hmm, but how are we going to disguise?" Asked Ioannes.


    "Leave that to me." Said Morana.


    Next Morning when Morana woke up the other two were still asleep.


    ''Jolly.''


    [yes Master.]


    ''Buy the 12 000 illusion ring from the shop.''


    [Purchase confirmed.]


    "You are up?" Right as her purchase was confirmed Morana heard Samael''s voice.


    "Hmm."


    After staying quiet for some time Samael asked "You were never afraid of the trouble before, why do you want to disguise now?"


    "Before we were ahead, now they must have found our traces."


    "Even though I am injured I can still deal with them, so even if they find us you don''t have to worry."


    "I am not worried, but it''s not the right time yet."


    Hearing her words Samael no longer said anything. After getting along all this time Morana was still a big mystery to him, but he trusted her decisions.


    Some timeter Ioannes also woke up.


    "So, how are we going to disguise ourselves?" He asked.


    At this Morana took out a simple ring from her space. The ring seemed to be carved out of some kind of a bone and had a few simple runes on it.


    Then she handed it to Samael.


    "This is an illusion ring, its power depends on the wearer, as long as no one stronger than you shows up we are good." She then looked at Ioannes. "Make us look like him."


    A few hourster three very simr youngsters of different ages could be seen entering the Axis city.


    They drew quite an attention as they were all beautiful with dark blue hair and sky-blue eyes. Perfect jade like skin and sharp facial features.


    These three were Morana, Samael and Ioannes.


    Unfortunately the people that Morana''s parents sent didn''t pay them much attention as the description and number of people werepletely different.


    After safely entering the city they met another problem. Most of the inns were already packed. When they finally found the inn that still had rooms left they met another problem there were only two rooms.


    Poor Ioannes didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t let these two ancestors stay in the same room while he took the other room, but his beast instincts told him that if he shared the room with one of them he would definitely not live to see tomorrow.


    "Give us one room." Said Morana to the attendant, letting Ioannes breathe out in relief.


    After settling in their room they decided to go out and eat.


    When they went to the restaurant the ce was already pretty packed, but they still managed to get the private room.


    After ordering quite a few dishes they started discussing the uing event.


    "What do we know about this secret realm?" Asked Morana


    "Not much. It appeared about 4 months ago, only experts under the age of 100 can enter and it''spletely unknown what''s inside. There are rumors that it''s some kind of inheritance from an expert from the divine realm and even the people from the middle and high realm will participate."


    "Hmm. That''s a little weird." Said Samael.


    "What is?"


    "I sense arge amount of dark mana since we entered this city."


    "Do you think it''s rted?"


    "Most likely but that''s not the weirdest part, mana seems familiar like I know it from somewhere."


    With this Morana also became a little vignt.


    "Let''s keep our eyes open, this trip seems more dangerous than it seems." Said Morana and the other two also nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, their food was also brought up.


    Samael was not the only one who sensed familiar mana Morana also was not an exception.


    ''Seems like Victor is here.''


    [Are you sure master?]


    ''Hmm he definitely is here and he is not alone. I sense another familiar mana but I can''t remember where I know it from.''


    [Maybe one of his underlings?]


    ''Could be but just in case buy the mana concealing earring that costs 5 000 points''


    [purchase confirmed]


    In the same restaurant''s different private room where Victor, Leonie and Amalia with Zoel and others sat Victor suddenly stopped eating.


    Noticing his weirdness Leonie asked


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I think she is in the city, I sensed the mana but now it suddenly disappeared."


    "You sure? Our people didn''t find anything." Said Amalia.


    "She is very smart. It''s no surprise that your people didn''t manage to find her." Said Victor with a very proud and innocent look.


    "Wait, what do you mean her mana disappeared? Is she in danger?" Asked Zoel, making others tense.


    "No, it''s more like something is concealing her mana like an object, she must have also sensed me and hid her mana."


    "Great. Remind me, why are you still here? From what I see, you are just a hindrance." Said Zoel. He was fed up with this guy always being around, after all everything that happened was his fault.


    "Zoel, that''s enough." Said Amalia.


    "No really, why do we even need him. All this is his fault in the first ce and now that we know the baby is here he is just a hindrance. Who knows what he will do when we find her. I don''t get why you guys are stopping me." Agitated Zoel could not help but look at his parents with the me and a little anger.


    The more he thought about this angrier he became he didn''t understand what his parents were thinking trusting this guy.


    "Go and cool your head a bit, we will talk about thister." Said Leonie, making Zoel even more angry with his attitude, but he decided to follow his fathers words and left the room with his friends.


    When he went outside he idently bumped into a 9-year-old boy with blue hair and blue eyes, that looked just like a little doll.


    ***


    WE ARE BACK!!!


    Finally back. I hope you enjoyed the new chapter.


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 33: Its Not The Right Time

    Chapter 33: It''s Not The Right Time


    "Are you okay?" Asked Zoel as all his anger from before disappeared.


    For some reason the boy gave him a familiar feeling.


    "I am fine." Said Morana. Hearingmotion from outside Leonie, Amalia and others came out.


    "What happened?" Asked Amalia after seeing her son talking to the boy.


    "Mum"


    when everyone came out Morana felt Victor''s familiar mana and used her ''sight'' to look at people around her.


    [Good thing you brought that earring master otherwise this guy would have recognized you.]


    ''Hmm. But Jolly Victor mana is not the only familiar one I feel here, this couple here I seem to know them from somewhere.''


    [That''s because you have met them master, the first time you came here.]


    ''Ahh, So they are the legendary parents huh? So, my father is alive and that woman should be my mother, and this guy my brother. Now things are really getting interesting.''


    [Yes, but it''s weird how they are here with Victor.]


    ''What''s so weird about it?''


    [Well didn''t this guy try to kill them and since they are here they must be looking for you master but now they are dining together with this guy, isn''t it weird?]


    ''Jolly sometimes you really amaze me you know?''


    Hearing her words Jolly subconsciously straightened his posture as he proudly said.


    [Well of] but before he could finish his words, cold water was poured on him.


    ''Yeah, it really amazes me how I created someone as stupid as you. I really want to ask you do you really not see it when you look at Victor?''


    Jolly tried to understand what his master was talking about but it was futile, no matter how much he looked at Victor he saw nothing new.


    After a time of silence Morana continued.


    ''Forget it. It''s my mistake. I have overestimated you.''


    [Master]


    ''Whatever, can you really not see that Victor is not a human at all? Can you not feel anything familiar?''


    After thinking about it for a while as if having a revtion, Jolly showed a knowing look.


    [Master you don''t mean]


    ''Exactly. He is what you call an artificial intelligence. If we look at him from the technological point of view, he is way behind from the once in my previous world but because of magic his physical and other defects have been made up for.''


    [So]


    ''So, my parents should be well aware that his data can be rewritten andpletely changed, meaning he can be useful instead of killing him this is a better choice.''


    [Master?]


    ''Hmm?''


    [How do you know so much about this? It can''t be]


    ''Jolly?''


    [Master, did you make any changes before into his program?]


    ''I don''t know what you are talking about''


    [Master you can''t fool me this time. Now that I think about it Victor was a sadist instead of being a masochist and that bullsh*t story about him falling in love with your father] More Jolly thought about things more clear it became. As if opening Pandora''s box all kinds of secrets were now right in front of his eyes.


    [Master?... Master?] he called out wanting to know the truth, unfortunately a certain ancestor had better things to do andpletely ignored him.


    This discussionsted about a minute before Morana came back to reality from Samael''s call.


    "Rana?" Because Morana didn''te back to their room for some time now, he got a little worried and decided to look for her. Then he saw her with arge group of people that were too strong to be from the lower realm and instantly became vignt and called out to her.


    Hearing Samael''s voice Morana looked back.


    "I identally bumped into this young man." She said then turned back to Zoel. "Sorry about that again."


    "Don''t worry about it." Said Zoel.


    Hearing her words Samael calmed down and picked her up.


    "Sorry about my brother, he has problems with sight."


    "Don''t worry about it. Moreover, it''s also my fault I suddenly rushed out of the room and bumped into him. I should be the one apologizing." Said Zoel once again to ease the situation.


    Samael nodded his head and looked at Morana once again.


    "Shall we go? I already set the bill."


    "Hmm. Let''s go." She said, then turned back to the group and waved her hand with a smile.


    "Bye, bye."


    She looked so cute that the group found themselves unintentionally waving back.


    Only after about ten minutes had passed since Morana''s departure did they finally manage toe back to reality.


    "What was that just now?" Finally asked Amalia But others looked just as confused.


    "Did any of you notice what that guy called him?" Asked Victor drawing others'' attention to him.


    "He called Rana. Moreover, the boy looked about nine and that habit of carrying him around is too much of a coincidence."


    Finally, with Victor''s word others also noticed the hidden hints.


    "You mean that was the baby?"


    "Otherwise it''s too much of a coincidence, don''t you think?"


    "But what was that about having a problem with sight?" Asked Amalia.


    "That I don''t know."


    Amalia was not the only one with questions, others also looked worried, they could not get rid of the bad thoughts as their imagination went wild thinking about some wild and life threatening battles their baby has gone through.


    Back in the Inn Samael could not help but ask Morana.


    "Do you know those people?"


    "Why?"


    "You seemed to know them."


    "They are my biological parents and brother." Said Morana surprising Samael and after a moment of silence he asked once again.


    "Don''t you want to go with them."


    "It''s not the right time."


    "If you want to" but before he finished his words Morana cut in.


    "I always do what I want, you should know that by now."


    "Hmm." Nodded Samael and didn''t continue the conversation. It would be a lie if he said he was not curious, but he knew that if Morana didn''t want to say something that she would not, no matter what.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 34: Dream City 1

    Chapter 34: Dream City 1


    Next few days Morana decided to stay low before the opening of the secret realm, so she rarely went out of her room.


    On the day of the secret realm opening Morana woke up early Samael and Ioannes woke up right after her.


    "So, what are we nning today?" Asked Ioannes.


    "We will go without our disguise." Said Morana, surprising the other two.


    "Are you sure?" Asked Samael.


    "Hmm."


    Even though Morana and Samael were very good looking with the disguise it was apletely different matter when they canceled the illusion.


    Right after their arrival everyone''s attention was drawn, including Leonie''s, Amalia''s, and others.


    "Seems like she took the disguise off." Said Victor.


    Amalia could not take her eyes off her daughter, it was her first time seeing her daughter''s face since her birth.


    "She is beautiful." Said Leonie. "Looks just like you."


    "Hmm."


    "Zoel."


    "Yes Mother."


    "Stay close to your sister, and protect her but don''t tell her anything yet."


    "Why?"


    "Secret realm is not safe, especially when it''s a new one. I don''t want her to be bothered about anything."


    "I understand. Don''t worry mum, I will protect baby."


    "Don''t worry aunty we will all be there, nothing will happen to her." Said Sophia cheerefully easing the tension.


    "Thank you. All of you take care we don''t know what''s inside you must alle back safe." Said Leonie.


    After finishing discussion with his parents Zoel and his party went to stand close to Morana and didn''t hear Amalia''s next words.


    "I hope everything will go well." Said Amalia.


    "Don''t worry it''s going to be okay, they wille out safe and sound and we will all be together."


    "I hope so, after all this time I won''t withstand losing more children, after losing twins and our son Zoel and Rana are all we have if anything happens to them" seeing that his wife was bing emotionally unstable Leonie quickly hugged her andforted.


    "Don''t worry they are strong, we won''t lose them."


    "Hmm.


    After about 30 minutes a man drew everyone''s attention. He was quite short with neon pink hair and same-colored eyes.


    He looked to be in histe 40ies and the special tform he brought out in order to stand high looked particrly eye catching.


    "Hello everyone.


    My name is Bernard and I am the city lord of Axis.


    You all know why we are here so I won''t make it long, I just want you to understand that we have no idea what you will meet there and you are the ones responsible for your life not us.


    Anyone who tries to enter without an invitation, well lets just say you don''t want to do that.


    Well then that''s all and have a safe and fruitful journey."


    Not surprisingly no one pped after his ''encouraging'' speech.


    Ten minutester 5 people came out to start the array and opened the gate to the secret realm.


    "Let''s go." Said Morana To Samael and Ioannes and entered the gate and the next second everything became dark.


    ***


    Morana''s POV


    The moment I went through the gate everything went dark, or darker. I know I passed out. I don''t know how much time has gone by but the next time I opened my eyes I felt a terrible headache.


    ''Jolly, What the F*** is going on here.''


    [Master we royally fu*ked up this time.]


    "You are awake." I heard Samael''s voice.


    "Samael? What''s going on?" I asked as I turned towards the voice, but instead of answering me I heard his voice in my head.


    "It was a trap."


    "A trap?"


    "Hmm. There is no secret realm it was a trap."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I knew when I felt so much dark energy that something was wrong. It was a trap set by the bastards in Dream city."


    I was already getting annoyed at the way he exined things.


    "Can you stop speaking with riddles and exin everything to me already?"


    Hearing my annoyed voice Samale calmly exined everything and more, he exined the more I understood what deep Sh*t we were in.


    "So, what now?" I asked.


    "Unfortunately our only way out is in."


    "Where is Ioannes?" I asked.


    "He is not with us, I don''t know where he is but" before he could finish his words we heard other grunts near us.


    "Ugh What the hell." I was familiar with the voices. It was My dear brother and two of his group members, a girl and a boy. I don''t know where the other boy went but I only felt the mana of these two.


    Next few minutes, I heard more voices from time to time as the people started to wake up. I counted fifteen including me and Samael.


    They were all confused and surprised I heard lots of questions like:


    "Where are we?"


    Or


    "What the hell is this white room?"


    Or


    "Who are you people?"


    And so on


    In the end they all calmed down and we heard another voice.


    "Wee to the Dream city.


    If you have not already understood you are not in the secret realm.


    We set a trap for you and now you will all be our food.


    Unfortunately for you lot, we really love to y with your food, so I will now inform you with the rules of these games.


    One, if you want to leave you must win all the games.


    Two, if you refuse to participate in the games you will die.


    Three, If you break any of the rules you will die.


    Four, people around you are now your team and you will have to participate in games with them.


    Five, If you kill any of the participants outside the game you will, you guess die.


    Six, If you lose the game you will die.


    Seven, after you are done with the games of each district you can add people from other groups or go to another group yourself, but there can only be a maximum of 15 people in each group alliances and so on are not permitted.


    And thest and most important rule: Only one team can leave the city.


    I hope you will remember these rules very well, after all your insignificant lives depend on them."


    As the voice finished his words silence once again took over.


    "Fu*k."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 35: Dream City 2

    Chapter 35: Dream City 2


    Morana''s POV


    "Fu*k."


    Curse left Zoel''s lips as the voice cut off. Even though I knew what was going on that didn''t mean everyone did, so his voice drew everyone''s attention.


    "Do you know anything?" Finally one girl asked. When I used my sight on her I saw light-pink mana particles she gave off a strange feeling like you were looking at something fake.


    "I have only heard rumors." Said my brother.


    "What do you know?" Another man asked.


    "There are rumors about Dream city that it used to be a special prison created by the Divine realm."


    "A prison?" Asked the same man.


    "Hmm. Rumors say that the Divine realm created Dream city as a separate dimension to imprison things they couldn''t just kill.


    At first it was only a few butter they started sending anyone they didn''t like into the prison. Mana here is contaminated and anyone that stays here longer than they should will turn into a prisoner unable to leave this dimension."


    "Okay but what about these games and why we are here?" Asked another girl.


    "When divine beings created this ce thought they could control everything, but they were wrong. Instead of fighting each other all these prisoners united and even thought they were unable to break out of prison they did manage to still escape."


    "What do you mean?"


    "They closed the doors to the dimension to the Divine beings and managed to open the entrance in lower, middle and higher realm and even though they can''t leave the dimension they still set up the traps just like they did with us in order to lure people in."


    "Okay but what do they need us for, and what are all these games about?" Asked the same girl with pink mana.


    "They absorb our life energy and turn it into their own power in order to break out of here. I don''t know much about the games though." After his words some people were still skeptical.


    "How do you know so much? I have never heard of these rumors." Said one guy with an annoying high pitch voice and gooey brown mana particles that felt very disgusting.


    "Because he''s not from the lower realm." Said another guy. My brother seems to have recognized him.


    "You are here too?" He asked.


    "It''s been a while Zoel."


    "Same to you Ezra."


    ''So, my big brother''s name is Zoel. Jolly since he is in the lower realm can you do the investigation?''


    [I''m sorry master but you still can''t do that. Even if he is here he is still someone of a higher realm.]


    ''But so am I.''


    [But not your powers.]


    ''Okay we will do the investigationter. Let me know when it''s possible.''


    [Yes master.]


    "What are you doing here?" Asked the girl who was my brother''spanion.


    "Sophia, since you are here why can''t I?" Asked Ezra.


    "Stop beating around the bush and speak already?" Asked Sophia.


    To tell the truth I was already getting annoyed with their bickering and I was not the only one.


    "Can you two lovebirds take it somewhere else we are not really in the situation to deal with your bickering." Finally Samael snapped at them drawing everyone''s attention to us. The moment my brother and hispanions looked at us I could feel the tension rising up as their gazes became intensely fixed on me.


    I knew what they were thinking about but I also heard my biological mother''s words before entering the secret realm and knew they would not make the move yet.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Asked another man with a low, very nice voice. Seems like he should be a good singer.


    He had a very nice light blue mana particles around him and gave off a gentle feel, maybe too gentle.


    "We need to start doing games in order to get out of here." Said Zoel.


    "How do we get out of this room? It''spletely white with no doors at all. How do we start the game?" Asked the same man.


    With his questions silence filled the room as no one knew the answer and for the first time I decided to speak.


    "Who said we are already not in the game?" I asked, drawing everyone''s attention to me once again.


    And just as my word ended, we heard the same voice from before.


    "Congrats, you have started the first game. The reward for the game is the map of your district."


    With these words my statement was proved but now everyone had a new question: what kind of game they were ying and what were they supposed to do?


    Just as everyone was wondering about this voice once again sounded.


    "Do you want a hint?"


    I felt people moving around looking at each other, seeming to ask for others'' opinions. Finally, I heard one of us speak.


    "Yes."


    "Find the rat. Time limit 2 hours."


    Some of the people were still confused when I heard Ezra''s voice.


    "Seems like not everybody is who they say they are." His word brought a revtion to everyone.


    "Okay but how do we find out which one is the rat?" Asked the guy with orange mana that gave off a violent feeling.


    "Who knows, any one of you can be a rat."


    "So, can you."


    "So can anyone."


    "So how are we nning to find out who''s the rat?"


    "For the start we can state our names and little bit about ourselves after all we are in the same team."


    Since no one had a better idea they all started introducing themselves but honestly I couldn''t care less and all this talk was bing annoying, so I decided to move.


    Before any of them could react I already pierced the heart of the girl with pink mana as her blood sprayed on my face and the next second I moved to the guy with a disgusting gooey feeling brown mana.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 36: District Thirteen 1

    Chapter 36: District Thirteen 1


    As everyone saw me killing two people they finally reacted and pointed their weapons on me while I just munched on my chocte bar.


    The next second Samael appeared beside me and cleaned my bloodied face without any questions.


    I could feel everyone''s horrified and surprised gazes including my brother''s and hispanions'' even though they did not point their weapons at me yet.


    "You what did you do?" Finally, someone asked but before getting an answer the same familiar voice sounded again as the girl body changed into something else with ck skin and ws.


    "Congrats. You have cleared the first game and killed the rat, you may now exit the game premises."


    And with his words, a door appeared, well it''s not like I could see it but others reaction was enough to understand.


    So, I didn''t bother exining myself and turned to Samael.


    "Shall we?"


    "Hmm." He hummed and picked me up and exited the room under the bbergasted faces of the team members.


    Aftering out of the room I saw hurricanes of strange ck mana that hurt my head instantly so I turned my sight off and it once again became dark.


    "You Who are you? Why did you kill him? Didn''t you hear the rules?" Roared a guy with orange mana and I Motioned to Samaled to stop.


    "Oh my. Where are my manners, I forgot to introduce myself, Samael why didn''t you remind me? Now I look rude." I said to Samael.


    "I am sorry, I will remind you next time." He answered with an expression that looked nothing like he was sorry.


    "Hmm, Don''t forget." I said and once again turned back to the team.


    "I am Rana nice to meet you." I said with a smile, a little blood still on my clothes with a dead look in my eyes.


    "Y...You broke the rule, why did you kill that guy?" Roared the same guy.


    "Because he had an annoying voice."


    "What?"


    "I killed him because he had an annoying voice and it hurt my head and you should really stop shouting before you end up just like him okay?"


    After hearing my words the guy looked a little scared and didn''t shout anymore but still asked.


    "Y...You can''t kill me that''s against the rules, you will die yourself."


    "Nope I won''t. Nobody said I can''t kill you. They only said I can''t kill participants outside the game."


    My words brought revtion to everyone.


    "You still can''t kill him, he was a member of the team and we need 15 people on the team." Said another girl with a green mana that gave off nothing special.


    "You guys, you sure have a unique way of understanding the rules.


    One, I can kill whoever I want.


    who said that we need 15 people on the team, the host said we can only have a maximum of 15 people. He said nothing about the minimum.


    And three, you should wake up already we are in Dream city not in secret realm and this means a maximum of 15 and minimum of 0 people will be leaving this ce, these people around you may not even be your team members in the next district and don''t for one second think that anyone will think twice before stabbing you in the back.


    Now, if you have no more questions shall we join the next game?"


    "Next game? Why?" Aske Zoel.


    "Are you really that stupid or just a pampered second generation." I asked and instantly felt a change in atmosphere.


    "What do you mean?" He asked not offended.


    "Where are we now?"


    "In Dream city."


    "Exactly they gave us a map of our district for clearing the first game, but no one said anything about the next districts."


    "You mean"


    "Bingo. You are not that stupid after all."


    "What''s going on?" Asked the guy with blue mana. His name was Ron. Others also looked confused and at this moment Ezra spoke.


    "He is saying that there will be a price for the team that clears the district games first."


    After his words everyone''s attention once again fell on me and the guy with orange mana named Emir asked.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because it''s a game." I said and didn''t pay them any more attention as I told Samael to pick up the map.


    ''Jolly scan the map and save it in the database.''


    [Yes master.]


    At this moment, I once again heard Samael''s voice in my head.


    ''You usually don''t speak this much.''


    ''What''s your point.''


    ''Nothing. Do you need anything from me?''


    ''I need you to be my eye all the time. Describe to me our environment.''


    ''Tall buildings, I have seen these types of houses in some of the realms that I have been to they call it modern. They are not in the best of shape. There is onerge building fully intact. It has "District 13 rest area" written on it. So, I am guessing we are in district 13. I don''t see anyone outside our team yet and the map has 8 game arenas. That''s all.''


    ''Okay, Don''t forget to update me on the news and be vignt towards everyone.''


    ''Always.''


    After a few seconds of silence I heard Zoel''s voice once again.


    "Seems like we are the first to finish the assignment in this district so we should use the advantage and clear the next game." He then directed his gaze on me. "What''s our next target?"


    His question irked a few people in the wrong way.


    "Why are you asking him? He''s just a kid." Said the guy named Cliff.


    "Is he? As I see it he is the best at these kinds of situations." Said Ezra, agreeing with Zoel.


    I didn''t pay much attention to their discussion and spoke my mind.


    "There are 8 games that need clearing and all we know is their location and names. We still need to y a few games in order to understand the pattern, if there is any."


    "So where should we start?" Asked Sophia.


    "From the 5th." I said.


    "Why?"


    "It''s closest."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 37: District Thirteen 2

    Chapter 37: District Thirteen 2


    Samael''s POV


    5th game arena byrinth" was about a 15-minute walking distance, So the group got there quickly.


    The building was a big three-story Romanesque style with dark wood elements and had "LABYRINTH" written on it with capital letters.


    The doors opened by itself and the moment we entered it closed. I felt someone''s presence right away and soon an abnormally tall man appeared.


    He had long purple hair tied in a ponytail and an eyepatch while another eye was lime green in color.


    The man was dressed in a neat butler outfit but what caught my attention the most was tattoos that were covering his whole body.


    The moment the man appeared I felt Rana flinch a bit in disgust and I knew right away she didn''t like our new acquaintance.


    I knew he couldn''t see so I constantly exined everything to make it easier for him.


    Right after the man appeared he bowed down a bit and spoke a few secondster.


    "Hello young masters and misses my name is Zeki and I am the host of this game arena.


    Since you have passed the qualifying game I shall introduce you to a few new rules.


    The first rule is that if a person participates in one game they have to skip the next one.


    The second rule is that you must participate in at least two games before you close all eight games of this district. The members who won''t do that will die and won''t be able to continue to the next phase.


    The Third rule is that other than all previous rules of each game had their unique additional rules that you must follow, which will be known to you once you choose who will participate in the game.


    And thest rule is that it doesn''t matter if you have to send 2, 3, 5 or more people in the game as long as one of themes back alive it will count as a sess.


    Now then, this game requires four people to be sent in and you have 10 minutes to choose the participants. Then I will exin the rules and the game shall start." The man named Zeki finished his words and it took a few second for there stupid humans to understand what he said before they broke out in a heated discussion.


    I didn''t bother with these ants, I couldn''t care what they did as long as Rana didn''t tell me to do something I had no reason to make a move.


    Anyway this ce might be dangerous for someone else but even if I was injured it was a piece of cake for me.


    What worried me was Rana''s safety but seeing how he is dealing with it all so easily gave my heart a little relief.


    After about five minutes I heard a loud voice that quieted the rest. It was the voice of the guy I recognized from the restaurant that Rana said was his brother. His name was Zoel if I am not wrong.


    "Quiet we won''t get anywhere like this." As expected from Rana''s brother he at least has a bit of the brainpared to the rest.


    Then I saw Him turn toward Rana and ask


    "What do you think?"


    Rana also looked at him though he could not see his eyes narrowed a bit then he spoke.


    "The name of the game is "Labyrinth" so most likely we will have to get somewhere or find something or something simr, so it would be best to choose people who are fast and have ability advantages."


    After hearing his words a short girl who stayed quiet all this time spoke up.


    "I will take this game."


    The girl''s voice was so quiet that people barely heard it, in addition she was so short and had no presence at all. I didn''t really care about what she did and since Rana didn''t tell me to participate in this game I stayed quiet.


    "Okay, who else?" Asked Zoel


    "I will." Said hispanion Shio, I think was his name.


    "We need two more."


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Said a guy with brown hair and light yellow eyes.


    "It''s not my strong point." Said Zoel then that guy turned to Rana.


    "What about you? You were the one that said people who are fast should go." His words annoyed me, and I wanted to kill him where he stood, but I decided to stay quiet for now.


    "I am blind." Said Rana surprising all of these ants.


    "How convenient." Muttered the same guy to himself but everyone heard it. I was so annoyed that if Rana didn''t motion for me to stop I would have cut that guy in half right where he stood.


    "Yes it''s very convenient, if you want this advantage I can help you and you also won''t have to go in "Labyrinth." I couldn''t help butugh at her words. It was especially funny whenpared to the serious face she had while saying these words.


    I wasn''t the only one who was amused, well everyone was except the guy himself and in order to cover his embarrassment he couldn''t help but blurt out that he would participate in the game and thest member who joined the group was a guy with a fiery temper called Emir.


    I didn''t really like this guy, well not that I liked anyone here.


    The moment the participants were chosen that butler guy appeared once again.


    "Since you have already chosen who will participate in the game then I shall exin the rules. Each of you will receive a stone that represent different element fire, water, earth or air you will have to each find the exit of thebyrinth and ce the stone in designated ce there, when you do that you will have to go through thest trial and only after all four trials arepleted will you be able to open the door and exit thebyrinth.


    Are there any questions?"


    "What happens if one person dies beforepleting the trial?" Asked Rana.


    "If someone dies before thepletion of the trial then another person will have to go to his body and finish the trial for two or more people.


    "Is there a time limit?" Asked Zoel.


    "Yes Time limit is 1 hour."


    How do we know if someone is dead?" Asked Emir.


    "With this." Said purple butler guy as he pulled out four bracelets that had four stones embodied in them.


    "If the stone lights up that means the trial has beenpleted, if it cracks that means that the owner has died and someone needs to go for the stone, if someone already picked it up then the crack will once again be filled and so on."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 38: Labyrinth 1

    Chapter 38: Labyrinth 1


    Zoel''s POV


    After Zeki answered all our questions the four chose their stones. As the trials would have something to do with the type of stone one chose, Shio took the air stone, Emir took fire, short girl Sara took earth, and thest annoying guy who''s name I honestly couldn''t be bothered to remember took water.


    After sending four contestants in all that was left was to wait. I had faith in Shio, but I don''t know about others.


    I hope they won''t hold him back. If something happened to him, I don''t know how I will look his parents in the eyes, after all he came here to apany me.


    As I thought about the reason why we were here, I could not help looking at my sister. Even though she was dressed as a boy she was an exact image of my mother.


    Though our encounter was nothing like I imagined. I have to admit that her killing these two people back then did surprise me, but she was our baby, our treasure, and after everything that happened to her even if she destroyed the whole lower realm I would not bear to me her.


    Currently my sister was nestling in the arms of that eyesore of a kidnapper, sleeping soundly. One would think she was on a vocation and not trapped in Dream city.


    I couldn''t help staring at her cuteness and it instantly made me unhappy when I realized I was not the only one staring.


    That bastard Ezra was also staring at my sister and then at me with realization and then he threw me a provoking smile.


    I was sure he guessed who Rana was, well it wasn''t that hard now everyone in the high realm knew about my sister after all and so did Ezra.


    Me and Ezra go way back, one could say we were born as rivals. Our fathers are good friends, so we have known each other before we were able to speak and I don''t exaggerate when I say that we didn''t like each other since then.


    We alwayspeted for this or that and had lots of duels. Currently I had 378 draws, 127 wins, and 125 loses against him.


    And yeah, we counted everything. Don''t look at how handsome and cool he looks he is so childish and even though I try to be a bigger person Ipletely lose it when ites to this guy.


    Just as I was immersed in my thoughts, I heard the host''s voice as four screens appeared in front of us showing our team members.


    "Everyone you may observe what''s going on in thebyrinth through this." Said Zeki and instantly everyone''s attention was drawn to the screens.


    Shio was quite fine, he was advancing very fast without struggle and even though only five minutes have passed since they started he has already passed one-fourth of thebyrinth.


    The second person that was not far behind him was the quiet and shy girl Sara. Sara was quite short, with pixie cut pink hair and blue eyes.


    I was quite surprised when I saw how easily she passed through thebyrinth. It seems she had some kind of detection ability.


    Compared to Shio who had speed and strength and dealt with everything quickly she just didn''t meet any danger and advanced steadily.


    Looks like I won''t have to worry about her at least.


    On the other hand the other two guys worried me quite a bit.


    Emir was now in a wastnd that seems to have unbearably high temperature and he was attacked by fire ants,rge fire ants no matter how many he killed they kepting from back, front, left, right and from the ground.


    At first ants were quite small, but as more kepting their sizes also grew and now most of them were about the size of arge dog.


    In addition, he already had more than a few bites on his arms and legs and in about ten minutes into thebyrinth the ants size of a human started appearing and finally the queen was here.


    Her sharp screech was so loud that even we felt if from the screens, I could feel people around me shuddering.


    As the queen appeared Emir pulled out his sword from thest ant''s body and got ready for the fight. The next second he held the sword with both hands as it was covered in orange lightning.


    "So, this guy has a mutated lightning huh?" I heard Ezra mutter next to me.


    I was also quite surprised as it was quite rare to meet someone with mutated lightning powers in the lower realm.


    "Come on you ugly piece of shi*t" Screamed Emir as he dashed towards the fire ant queen.


    "SCREETCHHHHH" The ant queen also screeched at him as she started throwing fireballs with her mouth.


    Emir avoided the attacks as he got close to the ant and cut one of her legs off resulting in another screech form from the queen.


    "Ha, ha how was the taste of my heavenly lightning sword sh? Okay, that needs some work but who cares bahahaha, anyway no one knows about it." My face could not help but darken as I felt like I was watching something I should not be and seems like I was not the only one as I heard quite a few coughs around me.


    But the very next second our attention was drawn towards another screen where that annoying guy was shown as we heard a loud scream and the next second the screen turned dark and our sight was cut off.


    "What the hell happened?" Asked Cliff but everyone else was just as confused.


    "Did anyone see what happened?" Asked Sophia.


    "I was too immersed in Emir''s fight and didn''t notice what happened." Said Ron.


    "I also didn''t see anything." Said the girl with blond hair and brown eyes named Emily.


    "He was killed." I heard the kidnappers voice, Samael. I think my sister called him that. As everyone looked at him as he continued.


    "He was eaten, to be precise. So he''s dead and someone needs to get his stone. Right?" He said as he looked at the host.


    We also looked at Zeki for answers only to see him nod.


    ***


    CHALLENGE.


    Comment who is your favorite ship so far in the book.


    "It mighte true."


    ***


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 39: Labyrinth 2

    Chapter 39: Labyrinth 2


    Morana''s POV


    Even though my eyes were closed I was awake the whole time.


    [Master wake up...Mas...ter wake . Up.]


    ''What is it?''


    [Master good thing you woke up. Seems like someone died just now, Samael said he was eaten.]


    ''So?'' Ahh, sometimes it''s really hard to believe that I created this idiot.


    [Master things are getting danger I mean interesting, I thought that master would like to watch the s I mean give wise advice.]


    Nope, definitely not mine.


    "What the hell is going on? What do you mean he was eaten?" I heard my brother''s voice and I decided to open my eyes.


    Nope, still blind I thought to myself.


    "Long story short he ended up in a ce simr to sewer and something in the waster ate him." I heard Samael''s nonchnt voice.


    A few secondster we heard another sound and everyone quickly forgot about the dead guy.


    ***


    Somewhere in thebyrinth a buff guy with fiery orange hair and Sky-blue eyes was standing in the middle of a bunch of ant corpses as he looked at the biggest queen ant.


    "Shit Just die already you freaking insect." Screamed Emir as he dashed towards the and queen and cut off two more legs resulting in another scream from the ant.


    Just as he was about to cut off another leg, his sword was restricted by the ant''s two front legs while the third leg went right through his abdomen.


    "Shit." He cursed as the ant threw him away like a rag doll.


    After rolling a few times he was able to finally stop and get up on his legs while holding his abdomen.


    His organs were visible through the hole as the blood gushed out and the next second Emir took out a green potion and drank it without a second thought.


    In a second his wound started to heal at a visible speed and soon hisplexion became better.


    "Hey ugly." He screamed at the ant. "You look just like my grandma, you know." At his words the ant tilted her head in confusion.


    "She has been dead over 100 years, Muahahaha."


    ''This guy is an embarrassment to the ck humor.'' Was the thought of everyone watching Emir on the screen.


    Well, everyone except Morana of course.


    "Haha." Laughed Morana as she drew everyone''s attention. "Finally there is someone funny, this guy is freaking hrious."


    She said as she munched on popcorn that she took out god knows when.


    She was the only person in the whole Dream city who could stillugh in this situation as she ate her popcorn and enjoyed herself like she was watching a great movie, well more like hearing it.


    ''My poor baby, her world views have been distorted because of the way she grew up.


    No


    As a big brother I must take responsibility and teach her well in the future." Well, lets just say delusional thinking was inherent in this family.


    And just as brother and sister were immersed in their own world Emir once again started closebat with the ant queen.


    He coated his whole body as well as his sword in lightning and charged at the ant.


    "Die, you freak." He screamed as he dodged the ant''s fire attack as well as his legs and decapitated the queen in seconds.


    Just as Emir set down on the ground from tiredness, he noticed that one of the stones in his bracelet had a crack.


    He didn''t say anything, just stood up after 2 minutes and continued on his journey.


    He wasn''t delusional, he might have a fiery temper, but he understood what kind of shit they were in.


    He knew people were going to die left and right and he was not some hero nning on saving others when he couldn''t even guarantee his own life.


    He knew that since one of them was dead someone else would have to do the deed and that someone might even be him so he had no time toze around here if he wanted to survive.


    ***


    Somewhere else in thebyrinth a well-built and tall, handsome boy with ck hair and gray eyes was running with the speed barely visible to the eye.


    A secondter he noticed something and stopped, looking at his hand.


    "Seems like one is dead." He said with a sigh. "I need to hurry." And just as he finished his monologue he started running once again.


    Shio, One of Zoel''s confidants. His best friend since childhood and third young master of the M family. Full name Shio Amaris La M.


    The M family was one of the 12 great families of the high realm, an elven royalty best known for their speed and nature-rted magic, as well as weapons mastery.


    Zoel and Shio were not only childhood friends, they were also rtives as Shio''s mother Morgana was Zoel''s aunt and Leonie''s older sister.


    Morgana was well known in the high realm not only for her strength but also for being one of thest people who had witch powers and she was known as Morgana ckfire.


    The key word is, was known as Morngana disappeared years ago with her second son who at that time was just 3 years old leaving behind newborn Shio, her first son as well as a daughter.


    But more about herter now let''s get back to Shio.


    After running for a while Shio finally managed to see light at the end of a tunnel and he knew that he had to get ready for a fight.


    He didn''t slow down but his vignce went to maximum as his eyes were blinded by the light and the next second Shio found himself on a clearing.


    Different flowers grew there, the sun was shining and everything looked so peaceful, like in a dream.


    This caught him off guard, he was ready for the fight of his life, ready for any monster that might pop up but, never did it ur to him that he would run into some kind of paradise.


    And the next second he felt shadow cover everything as he felt presence from above and Shio looked up.


    His face changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 40: Labyrinth 3

    Chapter 40: Labyrinth 3


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    After looking up Shio''s face became pale. The reason for his nervousness was a gigantic round bird with small wings. With pink and orange feathers andrge round blue eyes.


    At a nce it looked very cute and huggable and that''s exactly what most would think but as someone from the high realm Shio knew better.


    He recognized the bird right away and realized what kind of deep sh*t he was in.


    What Shio saw was a baby Moma bird.


    Moma birds didn''t exist in lower and middle realms but this cute beast was a dark shadow on high realm''s history and everyone there knew what they were capable of.


    While adult Moma birds were known for their harmless nature as well as strength, baby Moma birds were one of the scariest beasts in the high realm.


    ***


    "A how cute." Said Mari, catkin girl with short ck hair and pink cat ears. Her eyes were of different colors of ck and pink. Overall girl was very cute and a real stunner.


    "But what kind of bird is it? I have never seen it before." Said Emily.


    "They are baby Moma birds." Said Zoel.


    "Baby? You must be kidding, how can something that huge be a baby." Asked Cliff with disbelief.


    "They may look cute but in high realm they are known as a true nightmare." Said Sophia.


    "How can that be. Even though they are big they look so harmless." Said Mari once again, unable to take her eyes off the huge cute birds.


    "What''s so scary about them?" Asked Morana.


    Hearing his cute sister''s question Zoel became very excited and wanted to look cool but before he managed to answer her question Ezra cut in.


    "They are a real legend in the high realm.


    Grown Moma birds are known for having harmless nature as well as being loyal and on top of that having arge strength, so they are perfectpanions if one can tame them.


    About 300 years ago a powerful organization in the high realm wanted to weaponize Moma birds and started experiments to breed them and constructed breeding farms.


    Before that no one had ever seen a baby Moma bird, and their origin was a mystery, but after this experiment everything became clear, though a very high price was paid.


    The experiment was a little too sessful you see and hundreds of thousands of baby Moma birds were born. The scientists could not have been happier, It all seemed to be going great, But a weekter a real nightmare struck.


    Moma birds suddenly started growing at a very fast pace and on exactly the 7th day they attacked.


    Baby Moma birds mistook anyone that was not their species as their mother and started killing them with hugs." With Ezra''s words everyone''s faces turned pale as disbelief was written on them.


    "What do you men hugs?" Asked Emily.


    "I mean literally what I said, they started hugging everyone they saw in groups smashing them with their weight and strength, chewing them, ying ball and so on. The whole high realm was shocked when they found out what was going on. Lots of people died before they managed to react and do anything.


    To exterminate all Moma birds andboratories hundreds of thousands of people died. And after that Blood rained for three days straight."


    Everyone could not help but shiver when hearing Ezra''s words and they turned their whole attention to Shio.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Asked Ron with concern.


    "He is going to be fine." Said Zoel drawing everyone''s questioning gazes. "If it was anyone else they would have died but Shio is different, one could say this is a perfect task for him. If he can''t do it then no one can." After saying his piece Zoel turned his attention back to Shio and didn''t bother exining


    ***


    Shio ran as 16 terrifying Moma birds were chasing after him.


    "Moma Mooma."


    "Moma-Moma."


    "Moooma."


    Shio didn''t know what The Fu*k Moma birds were saying, but he knew that he had to run if he wanted to live, the only bright side in this situation was that Moma birds were not developed yet and if he managed to split them he would be able to deal with them one by one.


    Shio quickly formed a n of action. Like Zoel said this was a perfect task for him.


    While Shio receives his speed from the M family he was also gifted with his mother''s affinity in illusions and the next second 16 more Shio appeared, running in different directions. While he himself took advantage of Moma birds confusion and hid.


    Moma birds had one weakness they could not identify things without their sight so Shio managed to safely hide.


    After Moma birds ran after his illusions Shio came out of hiding and started looking for a steady and high tree.


    In about Fifteen minutes he was sitting on a tall tree hundreds of meters from the ground with a bow and arrow in his hand and so hunters became the hunted.


    Shio quickly found his first prey from his left one of the birds were about to smash his Illusion and just at that moment he readied his first arrow and in a matter of seconds the arrow was coated in a light green matter as well as Shio''s hands and just as Moma bird Smashed his illusion heunched the arrow.


    A clear whistling sound was heard as The arrow pierced the bird''s body and went right through it and then ''Pop'' the bird popped like a balloon, Dyeing the whole ce in red as chunks of organs were thrown around.


    "One down 15 more to go." After killing his first prey Shio started looking for another without even batting an eye.


    His disy of power greatly shocked not only his new teammates but also Zeki. He didn''t expect to meet someone thispetent this early especially.


    While Shio was assassinating the Moma birds Sara Who was so far easily evading all her opponents using her ability Finally met her first opponent or opponents.


    Just as she once again checked her surroundings in order to steer clear of any beasts she felt something from the walls and the floor of thebyrinth and just as the thought appeared in her head figures starteding out of the walls.


    y human sized and shaped figures in other words Golems.


    Golems were not unusual for good Earth type ability users, but this type of detailed war gholems could only be abination of the two affinity.


    Most likely earth and spirit ability like her detection.


    As more and more golems started appearing Sara knew she had to hurry up and run so she did exactly that.


    Unfortunately golems turned out quite fast as well, and she knew she could not go on like that, so she started using her second affinity.


    "Icy wall." Sara made an ice wall in order to obstruct the golems but unfortunately new golems started appearing so she just started running again while freezing the golems and shattering them.


    If Sara shattered one golem, two appeared in its ce just like a hydra, cut one head off and two will grow in its ce. There was no end to golems they even started merging and creating new types of golems.


    Larger golems, golems with two heads, golems with six arms and so on.


    Sara knew that if she didn''t think something quickly she would soon die.


    "Seems like I have no other choice, I have to do that." She muttered as she started creating a very strong ice orb around her covering her from all sides preventing golems from entering and attacking.


    Then she sat down in the lotus position and started gathering her spirit power, soon her whole body was covered invender colored mana.


    ***


    "Hey look." Called out Emily drawing people''s attention from Shio to herself.


    "What is it?" Asked Cliff.


    "What is she doing?" She asked as she pointed her finger to Sara.


    When others saw Sara''s state, they also were puzzled not understanding what was going on but the next second frown appeared on Sophia''s, Ezra''s and Zoel''s faces.


    "It can''t be what I am thinking right?" Asked Sophia as she looked at Zoel with a pale face.


    "She is going to use golems as a medium to attack the master with her spirit powers." Said Ezra.


    "That''s a suicide, one small mistake and she will be a vegetable for the rest of her life and that''s if she''s lucky." Said Sophia in disbelief. When others understood what was happening, they also became agitated as all they could do was to watch.


    But the next second they heard a very calm and clear voice.


    "She''ll be fine." Said Morana.


    "How do you know?" Asked Cliff with a little sarcasm.


    "Cause I am smarter than you."


    Ever since she started practicing the second stage of her ''seer'' affinity she is sometimes able to hear other people''s thoughts, although she can''t control it.


    It happened a few times before, first she didn''t understand what was going on but when it happened a second time she didn''t need too much guessing to know what was going on.


    Seems like her ''seer'' ability is not just true sight with her eyes or knowing the future, she is also able to see other people''s true thoughts.


    Now this ability might be unstable butter it would be quite useful. She has already managed to see its benefits when she heard the thought of a trafficker that wanted to kidnap her in the streets, or the merchant who wanted to sell her fake things, or earlier when they arrived in Dream city she heard that guy''s thought.


    She didn''t just kill him because of his annoying voice but also because of his disgusting thoughts directed at herself.


    And It was not just her ability to hear others thoughts, she just had her first vision about the future, it was short and exhausting but it was quite nice to be able to see normally after so long.


    So, she knew that Sara would be fine.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 41: Labyrinth 4

    Chapter 41: Labyrinth 4


    10 minutes went by and everyone couldn''t take their eyes off of the screen, as the cold seat wetted their clothes.


    The only exceptions Morana and Samael were quite eye-catching in this bunch and sessfully managed to draw Zeki''s attention.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but ask


    "Aren''t you worried about your teammate? If she dies, it will be hard for you to pass this game."


    Hearing his question Morana didn''t bother to answer and just looked at Zeki as if observing him. Her dead eyes sent shivers down his spine.


    "She''ll be fine." And just as her words fell Sara finished her preparations and opened her eyes. Dark purple veins could be seen all around her skin especially her hands and face.


    "She''s about to attack." Said Zoel and everyone became more tense.


    Spirit attack was not visible for the eye, so it made things that much straining. After about 3 minutes Sara coughed blood, then sometimeter blood started dripping from her nose, eyes, ears after about 10 minutester her clothes were soaked in blood and she was on her knees and just as everyone thought it was over Golems crumbled simultaneously and disappeared like they were never there.


    Watching this the group could finally breathe out with relief.


    "She did it." Muttered Sophia with disbelief. As someone who had a spirit-type affinity herself, she understood how incredible it was what Sara did.


    While Shio was busy assassinating the birds and Sara was conjuring her attack another person in thebyrinth stayed overlooked until Ron remembered him and decided to check on him only to be caught off guard.


    He was so surprised by what he saw that he started coughing and almost choked to death.


    Sensing his strange behavior others also looked at him and when finding out the reason they all had the same thought including Zeki.


    ''What the Fu*k.''


    What everyone saw was emir sitting on a giant goat-like beast with red fur and ck eyes and screaming things like...


    "Hahahahaha, I am the king of thisnd."


    Or


    "Bow down before your king you peasants, Buwahahahaha"


    Or acting out scenes like


    "Tornado my friend, we lost all our troops, but we will not bow down to the enemy. We shall fight to the death, thank you for apanying me all these years my friend.


    Everyone didn''t know what to say.


    "Did he go insane?" Asked Cliff only to be proven wrong the very next second.


    "Ahh. That''s enough ying around, Tornado let''s go, we need to hurry up."


    At this moment everyone could not help but have the very same thought.


    ''Who the fu*k is this guy?


    Where did he get this goat?


    What the hell was going on?''


    Even Zeki was speechless and petrified.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this group? All of them are crazier than the previous. Ahh, I just want to go home already.''


    Even though he managed to keep his poker face on inside he felt like crying.


    Surprisingly they didn''t meet any more monsters on the way, well more like no monster wanted to meet them anymore so all three managed to arrive at the destination quite quickly.


    The destination was a veryrge hall with a tall ceiling.


    There were four altars in each corner of the hall.


    First to arrive was Shio, when he saw the hall he knew he had arrived and started to check for any hidden traps vigntly but after not finding anything he rxed a bit.


    Soon Sara also came into the sight, her clothes were still soaked in blood drawing Shio''s attention.


    "What happened to you?"


    Sara sighed with exhaustion "Long story."


    Shio didn''t ask anything more, as his attention was diverted by the shaking ground. Sara also felt it and became vignt.


    About two minutester they saw Emir sitting on the goat and had the same reaction as the rest of the group.


    Butpared to what others saw Emir acted with a big brother dignity in front of the rest unaware that he was already exposed.


    "Where did you get this goat?" Finally, Sara couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked.


    "I met Tornado on the way here. He was bullied by his brothers and sisters and I saved him. Since then he admired me and in order to repay my kindness he decided to follow me." Said Emir.


    ''I don''t know what happened but that definitely was not it.'' Was everyone''s thought except


    "Ohh, big brother Emir you are so cool." Said Sara with admiration and sparkling eyes.


    Seeing Sara''s reaction, Emir became smug as he puffed his chest and started exaggerating his already fake story.


    While Sara''s admiration for Emir grew, everyone else''s faces started darkening, of course, there were always exceptions like Morana who just enjoyed the show and ate her popcorn, or Samael who couldn''t care less as long as it didn''t have anything to do with Morana.


    In the end, Shio came to everyone''s rescue, putting an end to this nightmare.


    "We don''t have much time, we need to go back for the water stone as well as take the trials for our stones."


    With his remainder Emir and Sara also focused on the task at hand.


    "What do we do now?" Asked Emir.


    "You two can start your trials and I will go back for the water stone." Said Shio.


    "If you fail you might lose your life and we will have to get two stones back." Said Emir, not liking the idea of trusting this task to someone he didn''t know.


    "There is always a risk, Don''t worry I won''t die just start your own trials, and I will bring the stone."


    Finally, Emir also didn''t have any other choice but to agree anyway, it''s not like he had any better idea.


    Emir and Sara started walking toward earth and fire altars and after cing the stones in ce brown and red mana engulfed them and they passed out.


    Meanwhile, Shio headed for thest door that had a water symbol on it and without any hesitation walked in.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 42: Labyrinth 5

    Chapter 42: Labyrinth 5


    The moment that Shio walked through the door water engulfed him. Thanks to his honed reflexes he managed to react quickly and drew out air from the water and created an airball around him.


    "That was close. I almost drowned."


    After ensuring that he would not drown, Shio started to examine his surroundings, but all he saw was darkness.


    "I must be pretty deep if it''s so dark." He muttered to himself and started moving upwards.


    Using his airball as transportation, he moved quite quickly, but even after 5 minutes he still couldn''t see anything.


    "Just how deep am I?" And just as he said these words Shio felt something watching him.


    He felt danger but couldn''t find its source. All he could do was to be helpless in the face of the unknown enemy.


    His vignce hit maximum as he readied for the battle and the next second some kind of light shed and he saw his enemy.


    A gigantic shark had its mouth opened about to bite and before he could react he was swallowed whole.


    When he came back to reality he was already in its stomach.


    "Fu*king shark. If you think I will obediently stay here and let you eat me you are gravely mistaken."


    Shio conjured wind des and started frantically shing the shark from inside.


    The poor shark just had a nice meal and got into afortable position in order to sleep and digest the food only to be attacked by the sharp pain from his stomach.


    While Shio was in a fierce battle with the shark Sara and Emir started their respective trials.


    After cing the stone in its designated ce on the altar Sara felt a sharp pain in her head and passed out.


    The next time she opened her eyes she found herself in an unfamiliar room. After looking around she managed to figure out that she was in a small wooden house. After looking around she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    Everything was the same but this time she had the same earth symbol that was on the altar and stone, on her forehead.


    When she came out of the cabin what she saw were people of different ages walking around going about their business.


    "You''re up."


    Sara heard a voice, and after turning to her left she saw an old man with a long white beard and hair, he was wearing old blue clothes that have almost lost their color due to being washed too many times.


    "You are?" Asked Sara.


    "I am Gino, chief of this vige. I am very d that you have finally woken up. We were afraid you might never wake up."


    "We?"


    "Hmm. Me and the vigers."


    Sara took a second to look around analyzing her situation.


    "Great hero are you here for the quest?" Asked Gino.


    "Quest?"


    "Yes, are you from the guild?"


    ''This is probably part of the trial.''


    "Yes, can you tell me more about the quest?"


    "Yes, Yes of course.


    About two months ago a man came here. He had great powers and was controlling an army of golems he demanded 100 maidens from us or threatened to kill everyone.


    We didn''t want to give our woman so the fight started seeing that a lot of people were dying and the girls decided to follow the man.


    We had no idea what happened to them until about a monthter the man came once again demanding 100 maidens once again the situation was the same so we decided to put up a quest in guild yesterday he came again and took 100 more girls. Everyone''s devastated, we are desperate."


    Sara understood the situation, she probably had to defeat this man and be a hero saving beauties. The only problem was it all sounded too easy and for some reason, it made her very anxious.


    But the one she was getting a bad feeling from was this old man. Sara was sure he was hiding something but she couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong exactly and decided to go with the flow for the time being.


    Meanwhile, Emir also woke up but instead of a vige, he woke up in the woods.


    "Ahh, the trees here are so big." Said Emir while looking up.


    "Hmm, somehow I feel like something is different." He muttered while scratching his forehead and the next second he couldn''t help but freak out as he looked down.


    "It can''t be."


    Four short legs, small wings, and red scales all over his body.


    "I AM A DRAGON." Emir couldn''t help but pass out once again out of shock but this time he heard someone''s voice inside his head.


    "Little one, you are thest one of your kind in order for the dragons not to go extinct. You must take the heavy task of reproducing our kind, and you must continue to give birth until an heir is born, in other words, the fire dragon."


    These words shocked Emir even more. He had a hard time epting the fact that he was now a dragon moreover, a female dragon, and his task was to give birth to other dragons until an heir was born. God knows when that would be.


    Emir couldn''t help but cry at his dark future.


    Well, he wasn''t the only one confused about this task, the group also couldn''t help but be puzzled. The only one amused was Morana who took out her popcorn and keptughing when Samael updated her on the situation.


    Her behavior drew curious gazes from the group and finally, Mari couldn''t help but ask.


    "What are you eating? It smells so good." Mari was a big foodie and loved tasting all kinds of new things and when she saw Morana take out all kinds of different food she couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s called popcorn."


    "Popcorn? Is it delicious?"


    "Hmm."


    "I saw you eating a green one before but this is pink."


    "The vors are different, do you want to try some?" Finally, Morana asked, amused at the girl''s curiosity.


    "Really? Then what vors do you have?"


    "There are ''Poker face'', ''Depression'', ''Shakespeare,'' ''direct,'' and thest one is ''Joker.'' Which one do you want to try?"


    Their conversation also drew other people''s attention and when Morana noticed it she decided to offer some to them as well.


    Mari took vor called ''Shakespeare, Sophia took vor called ''Joker'' and so did Zoel, Ezra took the vor ''Poker face'' while Chiff took vor ''direct'' and Emily and Ron went for the ''depression''


    At first, they were curious to see Morana always eating popcorn, but now that they actually held the colorful food and looking at Morana''s evil smile they were somehow regretting it. As the saying goes curiosity killed the cat.


    Finally, they decided to leave it all to luck and put popcorn into their mouth.


    All of them were assaulted with different but delicious vors and just as they thought they were safe Mari started reciting weird poems, Sophia and Zoel startedughing out loud for no reason and couldn''t stop, Ezra didn''t have any reaction even though he was boiling inside he couldn''t evenugh.


    Cliff Started denouncing everyone for their actions and judging everything.


    While Ron and Emily instantly became depressed, everything was in chaos but thankfully the effect wore off very quickly and everyone went back to their own selves.


    They couldn''t help looking at the popcorn with grudgey eyes.


    ''That thing is too dangerous'' was their thoughts as they tried to stay away from popcorn as far as possible.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 43: Labyrinth 6

    Chapter 43: Labyrinth 6


    As everyone was trying to forget their trauma from popcorn Morana''s next words were a good distraction.


    "Howe Sara''s earth trial is about being a hero saving a beauty while Emir has a task to give birth to baby dragons?" Asked Morana as she looked at Zeki.


    Others also couldn''t understand how a fire trial became a babymaking trial.


    Zeki couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    "The trials are all different depending on the person themselves, If anyone else took fire trial it wouldn''t be the same."


    "So, it''s not that something is wrong with the trial but something is wrong with Emir?" Cliff asked but everyone already knew the answer.


    They all decided not to pay attention to Emir''s colorful travels and concentrated on the other two.


    At this Time Shio also had some movements. He managed to cut through the shark from inside and came out.


    Luckily he found the water stone in the shark''s stomach together with their teammates'' remains and after killing the shark he continued his journey back to the deep sea in order to enter the trial hall once again.


    Aftering into the hall he found that both Sara and emir were passed out and figured they were still in the trial.


    He first went to the Air altar and ced the stone but it did not react except, lighting up he then decided to ce water stone and finally blue and green mana engulfed him and Shio also passed out.


    Thest thing he heard was


    "Merging water and air trial


    Trial begins."


    The next thing he knows is waking up on the beach. After looking around a bit he found out that he was on some kind of ind.


    The ind was not too big or too small and after a few hours of exploring Shio concluded that he was alone on the ind, but he was very confused about what he had to do.


    Since he wasn''t dead he concluded that time-flow in trial and outside was different, but he didn''t know how long he had left.


    "Since it''s a water and air trial maybe I should try to leave the ind by the sea?" He didn''t have any better ideas, so he started cutting down the trees and building a small boat. It was unknown how long he would have to be in the sea or what kind of dangers lurked there so he couldn''t use his powers like in thebyrinth before.


    Shipbuilding didn''t take him too long as an armaments master building one wasn''t much trouble for him and after a few hours, it was all done and ready.


    At the same time, Sara arrived at the enemy''s hideout the golems here weren''t like the once in thebyrinth they were made out of only earth ability so with her Ice affinity dealing with them was easier but it was still very straining.


    The sheer quantity of the golems was overwhelming.


    After hours of fighting and dozens of mana replenishing potions, Sara finally broke through the defense when she walked inside the building she couldn''t help but be shocked at the sight.


    Compared to what she expected 300 women taken before were just fine, no more than fine. They didn''t look malnourished or mistreated. In the middle was a man in his thirties, crouched down, injured from mana overuse.


    And everyone looked at her vigntly as if she was the bad guy.


    "No, believe me, I came to save you. I swear." Said Sara and then received even more distrustful looks.


    "I am with the guild, I took a quest. The vige chief said this man kidnapped you."


    Understanding what was going on one woman spoke


    "He didn''t kidnap us, he saved us."


    "What?"


    But before they could say anything more a powerful attack fell on Sara from behind sting her.


    She barely managed to put up a defense and almost died from the attack but she was greatly injured.


    "Hahahahaha, I must say miss Sara, I didn''t have high expectations but you really surprised me." As the voice fell Sara saw Gino, the vige chief together with other vigers.


    The kind old man from before now had a disgustingly creepy and greedy expression now.


    "You...You lied to me."


    "Ohe on I wouldn''t say I lied, I just didn''t tell the whole truth." Said Gino with a smug grin on his face.


    "Ohh so he was a bad guy huh? What a twist, I didn''t see thating." Said Morana while eating blue popcorn this time.


    Her words would be very believable if not her nonchnt face.


    Zoel remembered that blue popcorn was the ''joker'' vor he ate before so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why are you fine when you eat this popcorn?" His question also drew others'' attention.


    "This only works on people who have emotions, I don''t have any so of course, I am immune. So, I can enjoy the popcorn without any side effects, in the first ce they were designed as a defense mechanism for people who tried to steal my food."


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel speechless when hearing Morana''s answer. Every time they thought they had seen it all this boy (girl) would shatter their worldviews again and again.


    While they were still immersed in their thoughts Sara and Gino were still deadlocked neither able to advance.


    "Miss Sara, we don''t want to harm you, just hand over these women and we will let you go." Said Gino.


    "What about this guy?" Asked Sara.


    "Miss Sara please don''t make things difficult."


    "I would rather die fighting than go with you." Said one woman and others also followed.


    "Yeah that''s right we won''t be your ves again."


    "We won''t participate in your dirty sacrifices."


    "SHUT UP. You will do as you''re told." Said Gino then motioned men behind him to take action only to be attacked by Sara.


    "You know, people like you really disgust me. Men who think they can get whatever they want and only know how to use their power on the weak.


    Get it inside your thick skull that, when a woman says NO, IT MEANS NO." Said Sara as she drank healing and mana regeneration potions and started attacking with her ice once again.


    Because of anger, the shy and quiet girlpletely turned into a killing machine.


    She was especially angry when she found out this scum were nning to use all these girls as a sacrifice to gain power.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 44: Labyrinth 7

    Chapter 44: Labyrinth 7


    Angry Sara turned her hands into ice des and started shing people left and right.


    "Roarrrrr." She even started roaring like a beast, who lost its mind.


    When her mind finally cleared up only Gino was alive. His face was sickly white and he was desperately trying to hide from Sara''s angry eyes.


    When she started walking towards him, he tried desperately to run away only to stumble on one of the corpses and fall.


    "Don''te near me don''te here. You monster." Gino was desperately trying to crawl away from Sara, but she had no ns of letting him escape.


    This guy touched her reverse scale and she lost herposure for a bit, so she would never let him go.


    And the next second Gino''s head was cleanly cut off from his shoulders before he even managed to let out a scream.


    Just as Sara finished off Gino, a golden-brown mana engulfed her and she once again passed out only to wake up back in the trial hall.


    She was not surprised and slowly stood up once again back to her quiet self. She knew she was first to pass the trial when she saw Shio and emir passed out.


    Now all she could do is wait for the other two so she sat down leaning on the wall trying to calm down her stirred emotions from the trial.


    After some time Emir also woke up. His expression was grim and Sara knew he also didn''t want to talk about what happened in the trial.


    His mission was to give birth to a fire dragon, at first he was very disgusted with the idea but he had no other choice. His onlyfort was that it all wasn''t real and after finally giving birth to 6 children his seventh was a fire dragon and he was able to pass the trial.


    With a tacit understanding, they both sat down quietly immersed in their own worlds while waiting for Shio to wake up.


    Meanwhile, she was in the middle of arge sea, going god knows where.


    He had been going forward for a while but still didn''t see anything. It was already getting dark and for some reason, he had a very bad feeling about this. The worst part was that since he entered the sea he has been unable to use any of his powers.


    He was like a normal, weak human and this made him very anxious.


    He wasn''t the only one nervous, Zoel and Sophia were also worried outside seeing his situation. The worst part was they couldn''t help at all and could only watch from here.


    "Don''t worry he''s going to be fine, he''s strong." Ezra''s voice dispelled their negative thoughts and they were truly encouraged.


    "Hmm. He''s going to be fine." Muttered Sophia as he looked at Ezra with a meaningful eye only the two could understand.


    This interaction went unnoticed by the group as their whole attention was now on Shio. This was thest trial in thebyrinth and if Shio passed it sessfully they would win the first game, having arge advantage over the other groups.


    While Morana''s team was finishing their first game simr situations were happening in the whole Dream city.


    Some came out of the white room earlier, some have still note out. Some of the groups went to the district rest area right after they saw it to get some kind of information and meet other people and only very few had simr thoughts as Morana and started walking towards game areas though no one was as fast as them.


    In the vast sea, a small ship was struggling againstrge waves.


    Some time ago Shio heard lightning and soon a storm started. He knew without his powers, it was a very dangerous situation but no matter how hard he tried he was still in that desperate situation.


    Strong waves were trying to destroy the ship and after a long struggle it was finally turned over and Shio ended up in the seapletely exposed.


    The ship was in pieces and no matter how desperate he was he knew he had to calm down and think carefully.


    This was a trial for him, so maybe he should find an answer in himself instead of going with a flow.


    Ignoring sharp waves destroying his body Shio closed his eyes and tried to calm down his breathing and mind.


    After a few minutes he managed to bring his chaotic thought in order and his mind waspletely still, his breathing was even, he no longer felt pain.


    It was like he was one with the water and one with the air like he was moving with them and even though Shio himself didn''t'' notice the group could see the sea calming down and even the sun started toe up and shine.


    All He felt was a war current around him, he was veryfortable as if in the embrace of his mother one with the world, and then green and blue mana engulfed him in its embrace and he came back to reality.


    When he opened his eyes he saw the trial hall and Sara and Emir the next second they felt rumble under their feet and the door came out from the ground in the middle of the room.


    "I guess that''s for us." Said Shio and started walking towards the door. As he got close it opened on its own and he walked through.


    Sara and Emir walked after him and they all came out of the same door they entered in thebyrinth.


    Finally, after seeing others they let out a sigh of relief and rxed a bit.


    "Congrattions you have cleared the first game of arena 5 of district thirteen ''Labyrinth''." As Zekis''s words fell they couldn''t help but cheer only to be poured with cold water.


    "You still have to win 7 games in this district in order to move to the next stage. As a first group who cleared the game you are entitled to the little information before others, they will know about this only after they clear at least three games."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 45: Domino 1

    Chapter 45: Domino 1


    Zeki''s words finally got everyone''s attention.


    "First I want to inform you that the difficulty of the game is measured by the number, for example, game arena 1 is easiest while 8th is the hardest, but the rewards are also better.


    The second information is that only in case of being the first to win the game in the whole district will you get the rewards of specific arenas. For example, as you were the first to win this arena you will now receive rewards but no one after you will receive them.


    And the third and most important information is that only the group that will close all the games in their district will receive the map of the next stage, no one else, only one group in one district."


    With his words, Morana''s initial guesses were confirmed. This truly was an important piece of information that gave them an advantage over other groups.


    "What are the rewards for this arena?" Asked Morana.


    Hearing Morana''s question, Zeki took out a box.


    "Here are 12 bracelets, with them you will be able to check if there are any other teams near you. You can also check which games have not yet been cleared and each bracelet has a function of one hint."


    After taking a bracelet each, the team left the game arena 5th.


    "So, where to now?" Asked Mari.


    "In our group only these three are exhausted, but they can''t participate in the next game anyway, I say we go after another game in order not to lose our advantage." Said Ezra.


    "I agree, but which game should we go after next?" Asked Zoel.


    "There are two arenas near us, the 3rd arena called "Domino" and the 8th arena called "Warlord." Said Sophia.


    "Let''s go for the 3rd one, 8th arena is the hardest in the whole district and it won''t be that easy to clear, it''s better to get some experience with games before going for that one." Said Zoel and looked around for others'' opinions.


    Nobody had a better idea and Zoel''s words sounded very logical so they all decided to go after the 3rd area "Domino."


    The way to the arena was boring and quiet so as an enthusiastic person Mari tried to liven it all up.


    "By the way what does the word ''Domino'' mean? Is it some kind of ancientnguage?" She asked suddenly.


    Others also didn''t know the meaning of the word, so they didn''t know what to answer. Seeing the situation Morana spoke drawing everyone''s attention.


    "It''s an old game."


    "Game?"


    "Hmm. A board game."


    "How do you y it?" Asked Sophia, others were also interested.


    "Domino can be yed with a maximum of 4 and a minimum of 2 people. The game has 28 tales and each tile is split in two parts where dots are painted. Each side has a max of 6 dots and a minimum of 0 dots making 6/6 the highest tile and 0/0 the lowest." Morana started exining the rules of Domino and everyone was listening with fascination at the end Mari couldn''t help but blurt out


    "But this domino doesn''t seem like a dangerous game."


    "Well it originally isn''t but we are in dream city so it will probably have some kind of twist." Answered Morana and everyone nodded in agreement, but then they were all surprised by her next words


    "I will y this game."


    "But you are blind, are you sure?" Asked Cliff tantly.


    "I will be fine. I have a way. Moreover, I am the only one who actually knows how to y this game and it''s an advantage as I don''t think lots of people here will know the rules."


    They couldn''t help but agree with her but were still a bit worried.


    When they were very close to the 3rd game arena Zoel suddenly stopped and everyone turned towards him to find out the reason.


    There are other teams here. I see 2 other teams, one will arrive before us and 1 after us. There is also a third one, they already arrived'''' He said while looking down on his bracelet.


    "Anyway Domino needs 4 yers so it''s just right." Said Said Morana and found a morefortable position in Samael''s arms then motioned for him to continue walking.


    Seems like this was going to turn into a fierce and bloody battle and the team could not help feeling a little excited as well as a little worried.


    And sure enough, when they arrived at the arena 2 teams were already there looking at each other fiercely and when they walked in all their gazes fell on Morana and others.


    "Finally, now we only need one more team." Said one guy who had impatience written all over his face.


    "Hello everyone I am Martha host of the 3rd game arena `Domino'''''' Said a loli in a maid outfit.


    Martha had a bob-cut purple hair, same-colored eyes, sses, and well she was a loli so she was very short.


    she pulled out a tray full of cookies and offered it to the team


    "Would you like some house special cookies?"


    At her action, the previous impatient guy finally lost it.


    "Stop offering cookies to everyone there is no way that someone is dumb enoug" But his words were cut off when he saw Morana nonchntly reaching out for a cookie and munching on it.


    Her actions were so fast that it surprised all three teams and even Martha. She really didn''t think anyone would eat cookies.


    As if the shock wasn''t enough Morana even startedmenting on the cookie.


    "Hmm, the vor isn''t bad but instead of using thunderous mountain snake venom you should try using red send scorpions venom it will enhance the vor and take away all bitterness of the rainbow green tea."


    ''What is this little boy talking about what snake venom, what scorpion venom, and what the fu8k is a rainbow green tea?'' Was what everyone in the room thought.


    But their thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of the 4th team.


    Seeing that all the participants were here Martha but away her smile and put on her business face.


    "Well since you are all here we shall now start the game."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 46: Domino 2

    Chapter 46: Domino 2


    As Martha''s words fell the whole building suddenly started moving.


    Soon instead of a small building, a mini-sized coliseum appeared with a table and four chairs in the middle.


    "Please choose 1 representative from each group and the rest move to the seats around the arena." Said Martha and motioned all three teams to take their ces.


    The first team had 8 people, 3 women, and 5 men. The hot-tempered hunk from earlier was also a member of this group.


    He had a tall posture, he couldn''t be called ugly but was definitely not handsome. He had a very unique mohawk hairstyle in hot pink color and green eyes.


    Other than that he had a few unique tattoos on his arms. His name was Lulu a very fitting name indeed.


    He wasn''t the only unique character in the group, there was also a girl that looked like 12 but was smoking. She had no other unique character other than that her assets were pretty big and her name was L. She also had hot pink hair and green eyes. thisThis two turned out to be twins.


    There was also a girl that gave off a girl next door vibe. She had light brown hair and soft brown eyes. Her name was Samantha.


    The fourth member was a woman Morana was already familiar with, this was Anna and even Jake was also here; they also recognized Morana and Samael at first nce and nodded.


    There was also a schrly-looking guy that didn''t speak much as he observed everyone through his sses. His name was Norman and he had short blond hair and a tall and lean posture.


    The next person was the one Morana instantly disliked, his name was Anri, a middle-aged man with a disgusting smile.


    When he looked at Morana she couldn''t help feeling disgusted, because of the way his mana felt and how intense his stare was.


    Morana wasn''t the only one who disliked this guy, even his own team seems to not like him.


    Thest one was a young boy about 15 years old with bright red hair and different-colored eyes of green and purple.


    He was very handsome and didn''t pay much attention to anyone as if looking at ants. His name was Luka.


    Morana was instantly attracted to his mana, It was very warm but cold at the same time as if belonging to two different people.


    His mana was attractive, beautiful but dangerous at the same time. He was strong most likely not from the lower realm, She knew that if they fought she wouldn''t be able to beat him but probably would be able to run away after sacrificing an arm or a leg.


    After meeting Samael this boy was strongest in existence rivaling her parents as well as Victor, maybe even stronger.


    Morana wasn''t the only one who noticed this. Samael also became more vignt as well as Zoel and others, they felt that this boy was stronger than them.


    The second team had even fewer members with a pitiful amount of 6, looks like the first task took a real toll on them.


    There were 2 girls in the group and 4 boys. They didn''t stand out much and tried to keep their presence to a minimum.


    Thest was a team of 9, with 4 girls, and 5 boys, Or more like 4 women and 5 men. There were three couples in this group and 3 unique individuals.


    The first couple were a middle-aged good looking woman and man, they looked very loving and didn''t notice anyone around them.


    The second couple was a gay kinda mismatched couple of a hunk and a schrly-looking man.


    The third couple was young in their early twenties and they stayed very low key.


    The group also had a guy named Leventh, he was a man in his 40ies and the reason he was so eye-catching was his very short height.


    Thest two people were twins Nea and Jia. The girls were very arrogant and looked down on everyone the moment they came in.


    The yers for this game from each team were Norman, Morana, Jia and thest participant was a quiet guy named Taner.


    After all four of them were seated at the table Martha started exining the rules of the game.


    Most of the rules were the same as the game but just as they predicted there were twists.


    "There are 28 tiles in the game each of you will receive 7 from the beginning, the person who has the highest tile 6/6 starts the game and thenes the person seated left from him/her and so on until someone has no tiles in their hands. The person who wins the round starts the next game.


    If the exposed ends of the chain makes a total or multiples of 5 then you earn the points. After each game, you can use 100 points to kill one of the yers, but if the yer has 100 or more points they can block your attack and both of you will still lose 100 points. The winner also scores points for all the remaining unyed dominoes in the other yer''s hands. The score is rounded to the nearest multiple of five.


    In the end, the person that stays alive or earns 300 points wins.


    Only the yer himself/herself can see how many points they have and only they know who they attacked." As Martha''s voice fell everyone''s expression became grim.


    Zoel couldn''t help but worry about his sister and so did the others.


    "If there are no questions then we shall start the game." Said Martha.


    "What if no one attacks anyone?" Asked Morana.


    "If no one attacks anyone for 3 consecutive games then I will randomly choose a yer that will be attacked, of course, if they have more than 100 points they will not die and only their points will be reduced."


    Seeing that there were no more questions Martha smiled.


    "Then let the games begin."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 47: Domino 3

    Chapter 47: Domino 3


    When Samael came forward to sit Morana on her seat others also found out that she was blind and everyone was very puzzled how a blind boy was going to y a game without her sight.


    The next moment their questions were answered.


    Even though her ''seer'' affinity was very helpful in certain matters that didn''t mean it would help her see the tiles so she had to use her second sight.


    ''Orion, Merge.''


    One of her true tamer abilities merge. The moment Morana activated this ability her hair turned white and her eyes turned blue she also grew a pair of white fluffy ears and a tail.


    It all happened at the speed visible to the naked eye and brought even more surprises.


    "Hmm. So you are a true tamer huh." Said Martha, also very surprised.


    True tamers are so rare that even their existence was unknown to some and to others, they were just a legend.


    Even though her sight was not the same with the merge and the colors she saw were different from what humans or other beings saw, it was still much better than being blind.


    After everyone got over the news Martha shuffled the tiles in the middle of the table.


    "You may each now pick 7 dominos."


    The moment Morana saw her hand she once again cursed her luck. The problem with her hand was that if she yed it well and smart she could get good points but if she messed it up lots of points would be left for someone else.


    Another unlucky thing for her was that Jia, who set left from her was going to start the game meaning she was thest yer.


    But taking advantage that all the other yers didn''t know how to y the game at all she managed to score 45 points while Taner got 35 points Norman got 20 points and Jia finished the game and got 25 points. From the unyed tiles of the three.


    The first game ended pretty sessfully and the second game began.


    Morana knew that even though in traditional Domino it was most important to score but that was not the case here.


    If one managed to get too many points then others would see that person as a threat and would attack, so sometimes it was better not to score even if you could do that.


    Growing carefully and unnoticed and before any of them realized anything, fighting each other Morana would reap all the benefits of theirbor.


    In the next game She dialed it down a bit scoring 30 points while Jia scored 35, Taner scored 40 and Norman finished the game and scored a total of 50 points almost catching up with Taner and Morana who now both had 75 points each.


    And Finally, it was time for the third game everyone was trying to score points well except Morana that is.


    She only scored 20 points, making it a total of 95 points. She knew that unless it was necessary people would hypocritically try to act above others and not attack a child first so she used her appearance and age to her advantage not to stand out in other eyes and be a target.


    While she tried to stay low-key, others frantically were trying to gain points in order not to die. In this game, Taner once again gained 40 points with Norman finishing a game and gaining a total of 60 points while Jia only managed to get 45 points after struggling finally making a total of 105 points.


    And it was now time to vote.


    At this moment Morana had 95 points, Jia had 105 points, Taner had 115 points and Norman had the highest 130 points.


    Everyone was nervous they didn''t know if they should vote if anyone was going to vote for them but one person at the table was sessfully neglected.


    "You have 1 minute to vote, after 1 minute up the results will be announced." Said Matha with a big bright smile on her face as if she was announcing today''s menu instead of someone''s execution.


    After one minute was up Matha announced the results.


    "Congrats no one died this time, so the next game shall start now."


    No one knew who voted for whom except for that person but Morana noticed Norman''s annoyed face and guessed that he must have been the one attacked. On the other hand, Taner let out a relieved sigh and so did Jia, her arrogance has nowpletely disappeared.


    As the game progressed and it was now time to vote for the second time Morana managed to have a total of 205 points.


    [Master what are you going to do next?]


    ''I wonder what should I do?'' Said Morana with a mischievous yfulness.


    [then will they attack?]


    ''Now that they all know I have enough points they won''t hold back and attack in order not to let me grow, or that''s what they would have done were they not so stupid.''


    [What do you mean master?]


    ''Out of these three idiots that Norman guy is the smartest and even though he doesn''t show it he is also the most arrogant of them, after all, he knows he is smart. But the fact that he was attacked in the first vote touched his ego, he doesn''t like having lower points than others and seeing Taner''s smug look has blinded him. So he will definitely attack him.


    I am not sure about the other two Taner has be quite fearless and might attack someone but he might also not attack anyone and try to score more points and win the game.


    Okay, I have decided, let''s attack.''


    And when it was time for the vote Morana also put in the name.


    When one minute was up for some reason everyone looked happy not knowing that they fell into a little mad girl''s trap, unknowingly walking right towards their death.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 48: Domino 4

    Chapter 48: Domino 4


    "Voting closed, participant Norman your points have gone negative, you were unable to defend against the enemy''s attack, you lost the game." And Just as Martha''s words fell, a red light shot from above Norman''s head, shattering his mana core and killing him before he understood what happened.


    While Norman out of jealousy voted for Taner he forgot that others could also vote for him. This ident made the other two understand just how unsafe they were and they became paranoid.


    After this voting, Morana had 105 points while Taner who voted for Jia and got voted for by Norman fell back to having 50 points leaving Jia in thest ce with 25 points.


    The next game was started by Morana and even though because of her luck her hand wasn''t great she still managed to not only score points but even block the other two from gaining any points. In the end, Morana was the only one who scored anything and if we add up the points she got from the other two''s hands she had a total of 145 points.


    When Taner and Jia heard the results they were still distracted by Norman''s death but at that moment they knew they screwed up and both simultaneously looked at Morana.


    Seeing her smiling face, they couldn''t help but shiver finally understanding who the real monster was in the game.


    rm bells went on and they knew the only way to get out of this was to score points.


    Unfortunately, they realized it toote.


    The next game ended the same way. No matter how hard they tried they couldn''t score any points. While Morana once again scored 40 points amounting to a total of 195 points.


    But the next second their nightmare just became real.


    "Voting closed. Participant Taner you were unable to defend against enemy attack. You lost the game."


    "No" He didn''t manage to finish his words as red light fell from above, shuttering his mana core and killing him.


    "No That''s impossible, it hasn''t been a 3rd game yet." Scream Jia at Martha''s smiling face.


    Jia wasn''t the only one surprised, the whole audience from all 4 teams didn''t know how to react.


    "Aren''t you getting something wrong?" Spoke Morana nonchntly as if this situation had nothing to do with her.


    Jia could only look at her with a confused face demanding an answer with her eyes but too afraid to speak.


    "No one said that you needed to y 3 games before you voted for someone." Said Morana enlightening everyone once again.


    "But" Jia didn''t know what to say. It was true that no one said that but everyone just took it as a matter of fact.


    She couldn''t help falling back into her thoughts only to be dragged out of them because of Morana''s cruel words.


    "Ne Are you sure it''s okay to be distracted now, after all, don''t you have yourself to worry about?"


    Looking at her pitiful number of points and then thinking about how the other two died Jia finally felt the fear of death.


    The next game she desperately tried to gain points and finally, she managed to do exactly that.


    First, it was 5 points then 10 points 5 again, and so on. She even managed to end the game and be the starter.


    Finally, things were looking brighter and in these two games, she managed to gain a total of 70 points making it 95 while Morana didn''t gain even one point.


    ''Just 5 more just 5 more'' was the only thing she could think of but who was Morana and in the third game tables turned once again.


    Once again Jia couldn''t score anything no matter how hard she tried and on the contrary to her Morana was scoring like crazy even managing to end the game and finally, it was time to vote and Jia knew exactly what wasing.


    "You you had it all thought out from the start didn''t you? From the beginning, we were all ying your game walking right into the trap you set. Why?" Jia muttered.


    She knew her ending but she needed answers she needed to know.


    "Why?"


    "WHY? THERE WERE EASIER WAYS TO END THE GAME AND WIN SO WHY?" Seeing Morana''s unbothered attitude she couldn''t help but scream.


    "Hmm. Yes, there were easier ways to end the game but you know what''s the fun in that." She said with the same smile that didn''t reach her eyes as she voted for Jia and before the letter could react, her mana core was shuttered and she died.


    "Voting finished. Participant Jia, you were unable to defend against enemy attack. You lost the game.


    Contestant Rana, you have won the game of the 3rd game arena. You will now receive your prize."


    And with these words, the room started moving again returning to its previous appearance.


    The moment the game ended Morana went back to her previous appearance feeling drained, if she was fighting and using her abilities this time there was no way her merge wouldst all this time.


    When Samael felt Morana''s state he quickly appeared near her and picked her up going back to the team only to be interrupted by an annoying girl that looked just like Jia, this was Nea Jia''s twin sister.


    Her arrogant eyes were now filled with hatred but neither Morana nor Samael could be bothered with her.


    "You killed my sister." She muttered as she once again blocked Samael''s way who was already getting impatient.


    "Killed her? Hahaha you sure are funny, then what''s your suggestion? Should I have sacrificed myself for your good for nothing sister?" Said Morana.


    "How dare you? It should be an honor for a bratty peasant like you to die for my sister''s sake. You will pay for what you did." She said and got ready to attack.


    Unfortunately, her attack was effortlessly blocked by Samael and instead of harming Moran, all her bones were broken because of Samael''s attack.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 49: Truth or Dare 1

    Chapter 49: Truth or Dare 1


    After Nea was sent flying by Samael and all her bones were shuttered barely anyone was able to react andprehend what was happening.


    In a second Samael disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes and appeared right over Nea''s body, grabbing her by the neck.


    "KKhhh." Nea couldn''t utter a word as Samael squeezed her throat harder and harder. Just as she was about to pass out Samael heard a clear voice from his arms.


    "That''s enough. Samael let''s go before I die from boredom." Said Morana as she couldn''t help but yawn with a bored expression.


    "Mhhh." Nodded Samael as he looked at Morana with a faint pampering.


    As the first who finished this game arena the group once again received the prize, well to be correct only Morana received the prize.


    It was a red card with "X" written on it. Martha didn''t give any exnations and just gave a smile.


    After the two walked out of the building Zoel and others went after them as well.


    The next group decided to go to the 4th game arena "Truth or Dare".


    When Morana and others got there One group was already leaving the arena.


    When they walked in they were greeted with vignt eyes of what looked like other yers.


    "Greetings." Said the chubby middle-aged man, that was at most, 3.4 feet tall. He had dark orange hair and the same colored beard as well as sea-blue eyes.


    The chubby man was dressed in a blue overall and red button-up t-shirt with white polka dots.


    "I am Martin, the host of the 4th game arena "Truth or Dare." As he spoke another group of people walked into the building.


    After introducing himself once again Martin proceeded to exin the rules of the game.


    On the contrary to the original game truths and dares were written on the cards in the middle and instead of spinning the bottle the contestants would just take turns doing either truth or dare.


    One more difference to the original was that if a yer chooses truth they have to take the dare next or if they choose the dare they have to take the truth.


    And onest catch was that each team could send as many yers as they wanted to increase their chance of winning.


    In the end, Sophia, Ezra, Ron, and Mari decided to participate.


    In the end, a total of 14 people decided to participate in the game.


    The participants were all given numbers Ron was 3rd, Sophia 6th, Mari 8th, and Ezra 13.


    The first person was a young girl with a heart-shaped face and warm features. She chose the truth.


    "Question: Are you a green tea bitch?" Asked Martin, startling the girl.


    Hearing the first question others were also lost for words.


    The first two groups took it better as they have already experienced the bitterness of the game.


    Seeing girls struggle to answer the question Martin spoke once again.


    "You have 10 seconds to answer the question and I will remind you once again in case you fail to answer the question or lie you will die." His serious tone and strict facial expression told that he was in no way joking.


    "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3"


    "YES." The girl screamed with desperation in the face of Martin''s death threat.


    The moment the answer left her lips everyone couldn''t help but change the way they looked at the girl especially her teammates.


    "This answer is the truth." Said Martin with a smile as he congratted the girl that was slowly turning paler and paler.


    The number 2 was a young chubby boy with sses, ck hair, and dark green eyes. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and had an arrogant expression.


    He also chose the truth. Confidence was written all over his face only to be shattered in a second.


    "Do you have an inferiorityplex?" Asked Martin?


    "Wha...What?" The boy couldn''t help but stutter.


    "Oh I am sorry was I not clear? The question Is DO YOU HAVE AN INFERIORITY COMPLEX." Martin once again repeated the question with a little sarcasm in his voice and without waiting for the boy''s answer he started the countdown from 10.


    Just as he got 8, the boy finally reacted.


    "Of course not." Said the boy.


    "Unfortunately your answer is a lie." Said Martin with a stern face and before waiting for the boy to react to the light descended from above shattering the boy''s mana core and killing him.


    Now it was Ron''s turn and seeing the other two contestants'' miserable fates he couldn''t help choosing the dare.


    "Very well. Your dare is to drink Artemis dew and survive it before your next turn."


    Hearing his words, some people couldn''t help looking at Ron with pity as they knew what Artemis dew was.


    Artemis dew was one of the most potent hallucinogens in all three realms. It was made from a number of different poisons and herbs.


    The reason why it was so feared was that Artemis dew didn''t only make one hallucinate but also made them relive the worst moments of their lives, as it slowly kills them.


    It seems like a never-ending personal hell but in reality, only a few minutes pass.


    The moment Ron drank the dew, he fell with his eyes still open.


    Without giving him so much as a nce Martin moved to the 4th contestant who was a tall and lean man with long gray hair and sses.


    He was very skinny as if made from only bones and skin which had a light blue tint.


    "Are you a necrophiliac?" The moment Marvin''s words fell everyone couldn''t help but turn their gazes to the man.


    Without so much as blinking an eye, the man answered right away.


    "No."


    The next second all the heads turned towards Martin simultaneously as everyone wanted to know the truth.


    ***


    haha...


    Finally back. More updatesing up on both my books so be sure to check them out.


    >.<


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 50: Truth or Dare 2

    Chapter 50: Truth or Dare 2


    "The answer is The Truth." Said Martin and everyone finally managed to let out the breath they were holding in.


    Number 5th was a woman with a sexy and curvy body and dark chocte skin that contrasted with her blond hair and beautiful blue eyes.


    She also chose the truth.


    "Did you kill all your three husbands?"


    After hearing the question her beautiful face changed as disbelief was written on it.


    "I...I" She couldn''t help stuttering as she didn''t know how to answer the question.


    But as Martin started the countdown and numbers were getting smaller and smaller the fear of death won and she couldn''t help admitting the truth.


    "Y...Yes."


    At the same time as people were fighting for their lives, Morana and Jolly were having a very different discussion.


    [Master, I am a little scared.] Jolly couldn''t help admitting.


    ''Hmm, scared? Of what?'' Asked Morana as she took out a new vored popcorn "Drama queen" and started munching on it.


    [Master, it has only been 5 people so far but we have a dead guy, one half-dead guy, one green tea bitch, a zombie, and a husband killer. I am scared of what will happen before the 1st round is over.]


    ''Hah. What are you worried about? You''re not up there.''


    [That''s true but still] jolly didn''t know what else to say so he just decided to shut up.


    ''But I must say this is quite entertaining, even better than all those TV shows with fake drama.


    Ahh, one must always enjoy the art in life and up-close these TVs don''t do it justice.''


    ''[Ahh. I forgot that the scariest person is right here.]''


    Just as both master and system were immersed in their thoughts It was finally Sophia''s turn.


    Learning from Ron''s example, she also chose truth.


    "Did you have s*x with contestant number 13 on multiple asions?"


    "cough...cough"


    Hearing the question Sophia couldn''t help but choke from surprise and her gaze subconsciously diverted to Ezra.


    As their eyes met Sophia couldn''t help turning a little red from embarrassment.


    "Yes."


    She answered with barely an audible voice.


    Ezra seemed to have no reaction to her answer while Zoel and Shio were quite surprised.


    Others might not know but they were very well aware of how annoying Sophia thought Ezra was, So one might say this situation caught them off guard and they didn''t know how to react.


    "This answer is the truth." Said Marvin drawing everyone''s attention to himself.


    Number 7 was a young woman. She had short blond hair and a tall, muscled posture. She was dressed like a warrior with a sword and armor.


    Instead of truth, she chose dare without any hesitation.


    "Kill one of the contestants that have done neither truth nor dare yet. You have till the first round ends. If their turn ends before you kill them you can no longer attack them." It took everyone a few seconds to react to Marvin''s words.


    Number seven reacted pretty quickly and without hesitation, she picked up her sword and decapitated the contestant next to her.


    The unlucky girl was Mari, contestant number 8, who stood left from number 7.


    After decapitation, her head rolled down the tform where all the participants stood and ended up near Cliff''s feet who couldn''t help shuddering like a leaf.


    He couldn''t believe that the energetic girl from a second ago was now decapitated and lifeless, and he finally understood the true horrors of the dream city.


    "Congrattions number 7 you are safe till the next round." Said Marvin with a warm smile.


    Contestant number 9 was a man in his mid-30ies with soft features and thick eyebrows. He also decided to take a dare instead of the truth.


    "Number 9 your dare is to drink ''Del''." His word resulted in another round of pitiful gazes from people.


    ''Del'' though a beautiful name was a potion feared even more than Artemis dew.


    Legend says Del was a beautiful and kind goddess who lived in a primordial garden and took care of different herbs and flowers from all over the universe.


    One day she saved a human and fell in love with him only to be betrayed.


    Turns out the man was only interested in precious flowers that grew in the garden and in order to steal them he seduced Del.


    In addition, when the goddess confronted the man she found out that he already had a wife and 2 little daughters.


    In the end, devastated and betrayed Del was blinded from the anger she brewed a potion and descended to the mortal world once again.


    When she arrived at the man''s house, she saw that his wife was cooking dinner while their children were ying outside.


    When the wife was not looking Del poured the potion into their meal and waited outside for them to eat.


    When the man ate the dinner he started feeling immeasurable hunger and the more he ate hungrier he became.


    Eventually, he ate everything in the house from cooked food to raw but no matter what he was unable to satisfy his hunger.


    In the end, he ate his wife and his children and his flesh and blood, and even as he bled to death he was unable to stop his greedy mouth from eating.


    ''Del'', potion that brings immeasurable hunger to deceitful men but is harmless to women, children, or loyal men.


    The potion has be a legend that men fear especially.


    In some old cultures if a man drinks ''Del'' on the wedding night to prove his loyalty to his future wife it is believed that they will be blessed by goddess Del and have a happy life together.


    Unfortunately or fortunately the few of the ingredients to make ''Del'' have gone extinct already but seems like the dream city has this potion from somewhere.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 51: Truth or Dare 3

    Chapter 51: Truth or Dare 3


    Looking at the golden potion in his hand number 9 couldn''t make up the courage to drink it.


    One could feel his nervousness when looking at his shaking hands.


    "You have 10 seconds to drink it." Reminded Marvin kindly.


    Seeing as he was running out of time, number 9 hastily removed the cap from the potion bottle and threw it at the side.


    With his hands still shaking he started bringing it closer and closer to his mouth.


    "Agh I can''t do it." He screamed and threw the bottle to the side as well, then turned around trying to escape.


    Unfortunately, he had nowhere to escape and the same light descended and shuttered his mana core.


    "Looks like only 5 contestants are left before the end of this round." Said Marvin yfully.


    Number 10 was a young boy, about 18. He couldn''t help staring at number 9''s cold corpse before uncertainty choosing the truth.


    "Do you enjoy killing people?" Asked Marvin.


    The boy''s uncertain look instantly became hideous. His innocent profile shattered as he looked at Marvin with a distorted expression wishing to strangle him right then and there.


    "Yes?" Finally, he answered by starting a chain reaction of gasps around the crowd.


    Just like previously, Marvin didn''t even bat an eyelid as he confirmed the truthfulness of the answer and moved to his next ''victim''.


    Number 11. One must admit, this was the most unexpected contestant of the bunch.


    I mean, no one expects to go on a quest in some secret realm where you hope to find treasure and reach a pinnacle of life only to get trapped in some ancient super-prison and team up with a grandma.


    Yeah, you heard it right.


    Number 11 was a grandma.


    If we judge her by the mortal human age she looked to be about 90 years old after death, but as there was an age restriction while entering the secret realm aka The Dream city, everyone knew she couldn''t be as old as she seemed.


    What was the most surprising fact was that grandma chose to do a dare.


    "Show us what you love to do in your free time." Marvin''s words brought a surprise to everyone.


    After the previous cases, everyone knew this dare could not be as simple as it seemed.


    Number 11 looked at Marvin for a few seconds and then with a defeated look walked to the number 2nds corpses.


    At first, everyone looked at her actions with great interest but, they could no longer keep a straight face when they saw what happened next.


    The harmless grandma was now crouching down near the corpse as she bit right into his raw flesh. A look of great satisfaction was visible on her face as if she was on drugs.


    Some people could no longer take the cruelty they saw and vomited, while others state was also not much better.


    After taking a few bites number 11 came back to reality and returned to her spot not daring to look at her teammates in the eyes.


    Marvin once again didn''t take everything to heart and moved on to the next contestant.


    Number 12 was a middle-aged man with a beer belly, not surprisingly he also chose the truth.


    "Did you kill your brother in order to get his wife?"


    Hearing the question the man couldn''t help but start cursing at Marvin and denying the usation.


    He spoke all kinds of nonsense about how he loved his brother and how heartbroken he was with his death.


    He also didn''t forget to mention all kinds of help the widow received from him after the ident.


    Just as Morana was getting impatient with his bbering white light descended and the man died.


    As if catching a Marvin syndrome, everyone''s reaction to the man''s death was a ''thought so'' expression as they moved to the next contestant.


    Number 13, in other words, Ezra also chose the truth.


    "Are you in love with contestant number 6?" At this question more than a dozen pairs of eyes intensely started at Ezra as if he was a panda.


    To their surprise, he didn''t even hesitate before answering.


    "Yes."


    Not to say Zoel and Shio even Sophia herself couldn''t hide the surprise when they realized what he just said.


    Still hung on the fact that one of his best friends has slept with his most annoyingpetitor Zoel was, once again, hit by the reality.


    Contrary to the three Ezra didn''t show any change to his expression as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    "The answer is the truth." After confirming the truthfulness of the matter Marvin congratted Ezra on passing the first round.


    Unfortunately, number 14 was not as lucky as Ezra and died from failure toplete his dare.


    After the first round, 5 people were already dead while the 6th person Ron was half dead. Honestly speaking he had already done a great job surviving so long and if he could hold for a bit longer he would receive the antidote.


    The 2nd round was worse than the first one since the contestants no longer had the liberty of choosing between truth or dare.


    Number 1 or otherwise known as green tea bitch, now had to do a dare, and one must say this dare really made people believe in retribution.


    "You must kneel and ask forgiveness from everyone you have ever wrong before the end of this round, if you miss anyone out the dare will be counted as failed." Said Marvin as his smiling expression greatly contrasted with the girl darkening one.


    Sadly she had no other choice but toply with the task and start executing it.


    This dare made the previously heavy mood much lighter as people took a posture of watching a good show. A few snickers were heard here and there from time to time.


    Not being able to take it anymore, the girl stood up from her kneeling position and started shouting at people.


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up All of you better shut up for me." She screamed as she rushed to the nearest person and started beating her.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 52: Truth or Dare 4

    Chapter 52: Truth or Dare 4


    After watching the number 1 make a joke out of herself Marvin''s smiling expression became serious for the first time.


    The temperature instantly became colder and colder as he started walking towards the girl who was still immersed in her own drama.


    "Number 1."


    An emotionless voice that came from behind her instantly sent shivers down number 1''s spine.


    Finally, remembering her surroundings she couldn''t help feeling scared once again.


    "Pleaseplete your dare."


    Marvin''s words instantly managed to provoke her as she once again forgot the fear of death and instead ofplying she attacked him.


    Thorny vines burst out of the ground and started to attack Marvin at the girl''smand.


    "Die you bastard...DIE." She screamed but before the attack managed to hit the man, a bright light descended from above and killed the girl.


    The next second smile returned to Marvin''s face as if his cold expression was just an illusion.


    "Well then, shall we continue." He said and without waiting for anyone''s reply went back to his spot.


    Now it was Ron''s turn. Sadly, he was already dead.


    Number 4, the guy that was not a necrophiliac was a mystery to everyone, from his looks to his personality.


    It was a cruel truth but everyone couldn''t wait to see what kind of dare he would have to do.


    "Your dare is to destroy the most important thing you own."


    The room became quieter than ever, everyone was waiting for the man''s reaction. Finally, one man in the audience couldn''t help but speak after seeing the motionless man.


    "Just do it, life is more important."


    Others also couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement but the man seemingly unbothered by the noise around him slowly reached in the inside pocket of his clothes and took out a small item.


    It was a handmade wooden toy horse. Time has damaged it quite badly but the man still lovingly caressed its surface as if it was a heavenly treasure.


    His actions brought surprise and confusion to people.


    "That trash can''t be his most important item right?" Asked a young girl with uncertainty.


    "I am ready." Said the man as he looked at Marvin with no intention to do anything to the horse.


    Everyone understood his intentions, the man from earlier once again shouted at him.


    "Hey, stop messing around already, it''s just a piece of crappy wood, you are thest member of our team in the game."


    Turns out number 1, 4, and 9 were in the same team, and with the other 2 dead he was the only one alive.


    "He won''t do it." For the first time since the start of the game Morana spoke out drawing attention to herself.


    "What?" Asked the man from before with annoyance.


    Morana looked at the man with a dead expression as she repeated her words.


    "He won''t do it."


    "Shut up kid, what do you know. There is no way he will choose that crappy wood over his life." Said the man.


    "That crappy wood as you call it is much more important to him than his life. He won''t be able to do it."


    Said Morana as she once again turned her whole attention to the game.


    "What do you mean?" Asked the young girl who was on the same team as the man.


    "It''s a keepsake."


    "A keepsake?" Asked Zoel.


    "Hmm."


    "How do you know?" Asked Emir.


    "Who keeps a damaged wooden toy horse in their inner pocket?"


    Understanding what kind of stupid question he asked Emir couldn''t help coughing in embarrassment.


    ''Sure enough, Rana/sister is the smartest.'' Were the thoughts of two stupid sis cons.


    In reality, this wasn''t the only reason Morana was sure he wouldn''t destroy the horse. The main reason was that she managed to read his thoughts and for the first time she managed to even feel the true feelings of others.


    At first, she was very confused. Be it this life or herst life, she has never felt anything ever since she was seven.


    There was never anger, happiness, heartache, remorse there was nothing. Her world never had colors in the name of feelings and she didn''t know how to react to feeling someone else''s.


    ''Seems like this ability of mine is much more mysterious than I thought, one truly can''t underestimate the power of ancient tire ability.


    Different from my space affinity that came from that unknown blood and gave me a demigod race this ability is much moreplicated.


    Because the space abilityes from my blood I don''t need any fancy practice as long as there is imagination and my general magical cultivation is high I can do anything as long as I have enough power, but seer affinity is different, it needs special practice even the knowledge affinity she was born with can''t be used just like that.


    After I get out of this city I really need to concentrate on powering up, that reminds me


    Jolly, what happened to the thing we got in the Beast vige?''


    [Master, the merge waspleted a long time ago, you can check it out once you have some free time.]


    ''Hmm''


    Finally, remembering that she was in the middle of a sentimental moment Morara''s attention turned back to listening to her surroundings.


    The next second just as Morana predicted number 4 couldn''t do the dare and was killed while still holding the wooden horse.


    The moment his mana core shuttered, he couldn''t help looking at the toy once again as some moments of his life appeared right in front of his eyes.


    Once again he saw the image of a beautiful boy about the age of 5 and couldn''t help but feel that dying was worth it as he got to see him once again.


    "E...Emilio." Was hisst word, while none of the present could understand this peculiar man, well maybe except Morana who just got a glimpse into his world.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 53: Truth or Dare 5

    Chapter 53: Truth or Dare 5


    Number 4''s death was a brief ident that people quickly forgot, even his teammates couldn''t be bothered to remember the guy''s name and everyone just called him stupid or selfish number 4.


    The other groups didn''t have much toment on this matter as the man''s death was actually beneficial for them, but Morana was different.


    This ident brought something out in her for the first time she felt something but that wasn''t the most astonishing thing.


    ''Emilio'' that was thest word number 4 said before his death as he saw an image of a small boy, Morana didn''t know why but for some reason she felt some familiarity with the boy.


    Obviously, she didn''t know him but somewhere deep down she felt a dull ache, it was just for a second before disappearing like it was never there overwhelmed by the deep feelings from the man.


    She would believe it was overthinking had she not felt a subtle wetness on her chick.


    ''Huh?...''


    Her small hand slowly touched her face and sure enough, as she looked down on her palm she saw it was wet.


    ''A tear?... I cried?''


    She asked no one in particr with a hint of disbelief.


    No one noticed Morana''s peculiar behavior as they were all immersed in the game but for her, it was as if the world froze at that moment.


    Before she came back to reality 2 more contestants had died, number 5 the husband killer and number 10 the cliche psycho killer.


    This turn was almost over as it was Ezra''s turn to do his dare.


    "Let''s see... number 13, you did admit that you are in love with contestant number 6, but are you loyal?" Asked Martin with a bit of mischief as he took out a potion bottle out of nowhere.


    "Number 13 your dare is to drink ''Del''."


    Hearing Martin''s words everyone''s attention turned to Ezra waiting for his reaction, Morana even heard a few people gloating.


    On the contrary, to everyone''s expectations, Ezra didn''t even blink as he took the potion from Marvin''s hand and gulped it down in one go.


    1 second passed nothing


    2 seconds


    3 seconds


    After a whole minute passed, people could no longer gloat as they saw that Ezra waspletely fine as if he just drank some water.


    After the end of the second round, only 4 people were left in the game from the initial 14, highlighting the brutality of this game.


    Morana''s team lost 2 people, while the other two teams had one contestant left in the game each and the 4th team were utterly defeated with number 4''s death.


    It was once again Sophia''s turn and this time she had to do the truth.


    "Are you hiding something from contestant number 13 that you really don''t want him to find out?" Asked Marvin with an ever so creepy smile that never left his face.


    This time Sophia was a little slow with her answer as felt an intense gaze from Ezra.


    "Yes."


    Her answer brought confusion to not only Ezra but also Zoel and Shio, the only one who enjoyed this game other than Marvin was Morana as different strange snacks could be seen in her hands at all times.


    Despite the confusion and questions written all over people''s faces, Marvin didn''t even bat an eysh as he continued the game.


    Number 7 or otherwise known as Wonder Woman 2.0 had a dare as she did the truth on thest round.


    This time she received a dare to find a certain object hidden on the premises of the game arena.


    The object was a small amulet and the time limit was before the end of this round, which was not much time as there were only 2 contestants left so the woman started the dare without wasting any time and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    It was now the turn of number 10''s or otherwise known as Mrs. Cannibal.


    Just as Marvin opened his mouth to talk his face had a hint of confusion as he stared at Mrs. Cannibal more intensely and the next second his face distorted into a much more vicious and distorted smile.


    "Number 11 your dare is to also drink ''Del''."


    This dare was truly unexpected as it was apparent that number 11 was a woman and women are immune to ''Del''.


    But contrary to everyone''s beliefs number 11 didn''t look happy instead her expression was distorted to the unbelievable point of ugliness.


    After finally mustering up the courage to drink the potion with her shaky hands Mrs. Cannibal''s face turned paler and wrinklier than ever.


    Everyone thought this was pointless but what now?


    This grandma actually started gnawing on her own, flesh?


    Aren''t women immune to ''Del''.


    "She was a man." Finally, everyone barely heard Zoel''s whispers.


    "A W...WHAT?" Emir couldn''t help but shout as everyone simultaneously turned to Zoel asking for an exnation.


    Inside Morana''s head, another little guy was raging from disbelief.


    [Master Look, look I told you, these people are too scary we must get out of here as soon as possible. Mrs. Cannibal turned out to be Mr. Cannibal, even your teammate is hiding something from her secret lover. I feel like we are telenov and someone is going to say "the end of the episodes 195" or something as everything is going to turn ck and white and an unknown wind is going to appear from somewhere while there isn''t even a window open.]


    Morana couldn''t help but agree with Jolly as she felt a little annoyed with him for being so loud, but mostly she felt very excited as she took out questionable green cookies and started eating them.


    ***


    I was thinking of doing some side stories in between chapters, like the past of number 4 and a few other interesting characters along the way.


    Each of them will be about 1-2 chapters, so if you are interested leavements.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 54: Truth or Dare 6

    Chapter 54: Truth or Dare 6


    They were in the third game and Morana couldn''t help but wonder if they would survive the next 5 games.


    Thankfully, Ezra also had to do the truth and if they were lucky, which was unlikely then number 7 wouldn''t be able to make it back before the end of this round and their team would win.


    Sadly, because of Moran''s legendary luck the girl somehow made it back and now it was Sophia''s turn toplete the dare.


    Lucky for the gang Morana''s luck seems to have decided to take a break so Sophia sessfully passed her dare.


    It was now time for Wonder Woman 2.0 to answer the truth.


    "Number 7, what is your real name?"


    After hearing the question Wonder Woman 2.0''s face couldn''t help but distort. As she didn''t have any other choice but to answer the question.


    "Kitty Cat"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA..."


    At this everyone in the audience, except maybe her teammates, couldn''t help but explode withughter, and those who didn''t were having a hard time holding themselves back.


    This woman was 6 feet tall, with armor and all that giving a deathly vibe all the time and her actual name was a Kitty Cat?


    After receiving a death look from the girl, everyone couldn''t help shutting up as they remembered how number 9 died in a second from her hands.


    There were only 3 people left in the game, but thesest three were very persistent. They managed to hold out a few rounds sessfully though they already looked quite haggard and exhausted.


    On round 8 of the game, it was once again Sophia''s turn to answer the truth as she barely managed toplete thest dare and almost died.


    "Number 6, who are you most afraid of?"


    At this Sophia couldn''t help but look at Ezra for a few seconds, as the time was running out she had no time to think and could only helplessly answer the truth.


    "Alister Bathory."


    Her words didn''t only surprise Ezra but also Zoel and Shio who had clear disbelief written on their faces.


    Alister Bathory or Alister Chester Bathory was a younger brother of the current Bathory family head, one of 12 great families that resided in the high realm.


    The Bathory family were demihumans and with their power stood right next to de Laval and M families. In addition, Arnold the head of the family was a good friend of Leonie and his wife Lory was a childhood friend of Shio''s mother Morgana.


    Ezra or Ezra Emanuel Bathory was the second son of the current family head.


    While Alister was well known for his kind nature, so, it came as a great surprise when Sophia said that the person she was most afraid of was actually, Ezra''s uncle.


    Understanding that this was nor ce nor time to discuss things Ezra could only swallow his curiosity and deal with the problem at hand.


    "Number 7 your Dare is to defeat a giant before it''s your turn."


    As Marvin''s words fell rumbling the game arena started moving and rumbling could be heard everywhere. It was like an earthquake and before the contestants'' eyes appeared a Colosseum. On the Colosseum stood a giant 8-meter-tall person with an ax.


    Seeing her opponent Kitty Cat knew it was going to be a hard fight but as she had time before her turn instead of before this round there was still hope.


    Once again she didn''t waste any time and started her battle with the giant. Unfortunately, the strength difference was too great and the next second she was sent flying back.


    While number seven continued to fight the giant, Ezra quickly answered his question knowing the importance of time, and once again it was Sophia''s turn to do the dare.


    "Number 6 your dare is to fight the golden-winged lion pride. You have time till your next turn"


    And the next second another battle arena appeared from the ground with arge cage. From the cage came out the pride of golden-winged lions and as Sophia saw her opponents she knew that she would have to finish this battle as quickly as possible.


    If Sophia could kill the lions before Kitty Cat killed the giant then Kitty Cat would fail her dare and the game would end but if it was the other way around then the game would continue.


    Unfortunately, no matter how bad Morana''s luck was or how heroic and strong Kitty Cat was, she, a person from the lower realm, could neverpare to someone from the high realm that was already with one foot in the sky realm moreover, Sophia wasn''t just anyone from high realm she was a member of one of 12 great families "Rasanti", the family of the oldest witches, warlocks, mages, and druids.


    But Sophia also had a disadvantage because she had to face against the whole pride while Kitty Cat only had one opponent.


    There were a total of 7 lions in this pride, 1 male and 6 females but the numbers weren''t much of a problem for Sophia who had the power of necromancy.


    She quickly arranged her powers and started summoning a few of her contracted spirits.


    Sophia''s necromancy was her strongest ability at the peak of the earth realm with 95% affinity.


    Different from Morana who could easily increase her affinity, others needed external help like pills or other treasures to increase the affinity percentage. So, the affinity of 95% was very high and very rare.


    Right now Sophia had 3 contracted spirits with all of them being at the peak of the earth realm and currently, that was her limit but after she breaks into the sky realm, spirits would also break through and she would be able to contract another spirit as well.


    Her first spirit was called "Annabelle" a loli girl with a twin braid and cute pink Lolita outfit, but if you looked closely you would see that instead of skin she had doll-like hands and feet even her neck.


    Annabelle was holding a cute doll in her hands and as she attacked the lions the doll grew to be bigger than her and was used as a weapon to hammer the lions.


    Annabelle had unimaginable strength and speed and the first lion that attacked Sophia was crushed into a meat patty by her.


    Even after the lion was crushed, she didn''t stop hammering it as sheughed and called out "Kitty y with me" again and again.


    When Kitty Cat heard her words from the other arena, she couldn''t help but shudder especially after seeing the lion''s end.


    This distraction resulted in her receiving a heavy blow from the giant and getting an injury that slowed down her fight.


    The second contracted spirit that Sophia had was a 3.5 meters tall knight in metal armor and a huge sword.


    No part of his body or face could be seen except his eyes that were visible from the gaps in the helmet.


    As the knight''s sword collided with the lions'' sharp ws a loud ng was heard in the vicinity.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 55: Truth or Dare 7

    Chapter 55: Truth or Dare 7


    After Annabelle made a meat patty out of one of the lions there were 6 left.


    Different from other beings, beasts didn''t have Mortal, Earth, Sky, and so on realms in their magical cultivation way but their rankings and powers were divided by colors.


    The treasures, pills, and so on also had the same ranking system as the beasts.


    Orion Morana''s beast partner was a red-ranking beast that was equivalent to the Mortal Realm. Depending on how deep the color was the beast could be either low, middle, or high red-ranking right now Oreon was as powerful as a middle mortal ranking being.


    After red came orange ranking beasts that were as powerful as the mortal peak ranking beings.


    The lion that Annabelle turned into a meat patty was the only orange ranking beast.


    After that came the yellow rank. And just like red rank the vividness of the color defined the strength of the beast, they could be as strong as either the low, middle, or high earth realm bearings.


    Four of the lions in the group were yellow-ranking beasts as strong as high-earth-ranking practitioners.


    If the beast aura had yellow with a bit of green mixed it meant that they were as strong peak earth practitioners.


    Only two lions in the whole pride were in these ranks. One of them was currently fighting with Sophia''s second contracted spirit Mr. Knight Shiny.


    There were more rankings but beasts as strong as the sky or higher realm were not seen in the lower realm.


    In all of the realms, not many beings had color ranking systems and beasts were one of them. Other beings mostly exuded the same-colored aura as their powers and only their mana core had the color of their rank.


    Sophia''s third contracted spirit was a skeleton with a crown on its head, its name was Mr.king. Different from its otherpanions, the skeleton itself was not as strong.


    As the two yellow-ranking lions pounced on it, scattering all its bones on the arena, Mr. King''s bones magically were drawn back together assembling back into bing Mr. King.


    This urred a few more times but each time Mr.King''s bones turned stronger and stronger, and his power grew, in the end, the lions had a hard time doing any damage to him and even their ws couldn''t scratch Mr. King''s bones as he picked one of the lions and only with his bare hands split it in two.


    On the side, Annabelle was busy chasing the two frightened lions in circles destroying the whole arena with her hammer doll.


    While Shiny fought with one of the higher-ranking lionesses.


    The other high-ranking lion and the only male lion was left to Sophia to fight.


    Using her spirit-type necromancy powers was highly draining but because of the limited power, she had no choice but to use her second affinity with metal.


    Metal was an umon affinity, while necromancy was a rare affinity but her percentage with metal was 90% lower than necromancy but still high and her second strongest affinity percentage.


    She mixed her medal powers with her third affinity with 35% ckfire and even though it was a low percentage a mix of rare and umon affinitiespletely dominated the golden-winged lion who had a natural affinity with lightning and fire.


    Sophia d in her metal armor while holding a sword covered in ckfire tactically advanced and retreated when needed leaving the lion in countless injuries that still had a residue of the ckfire.


    This battle was truly a sight to see as Sophia didn''t hold anything back, she knew there were easier ways to fight but this was the quickest.


    A few minutester Annabelle could be seen skipping in her direction leaving back only two meat patties that were once majestic golden-winged lions.


    Seeing the situation Kitty Cat was also feeling a sense of urgency, she knew she had to hurry up if she wanted to survive, but all this rashness resulted in more injuries.


    With Annabell''s help, Sophia''s battle became totally one-sided as the girls bullied the poor lion from back and front.


    If it went front Sophia would burn its paws with her ckfire if it went front Annabelle would whoop its ass with her hammer doll, the poor lion wanted to cry injustice but couldn''t


    After a few minutes, the paw-burnt and scar-assed lion could only fall down with tiredness and beg for mercy only to be a meat patty the next second.


    Meanwhile, Shiny and Mr. King also dealt with their opponents and were now returning to their master.


    And just as expected the next second Marvin''s voice was heard in the whole arena


    "Number 6, congrattions onpleting your dare."


    "Number 7, unfortunately, you''ve failed your dare." And with his words, Kitty Cat''s mana core was shuttered and she died.


    "Number 6, number 13, you are the winners of this game, as you were not the first team toplete this game arena you will not receive any gifts you may now see yourselves out."


    Said Marvin with the same creepy smile and in all honesty the gang couldn''t be happier that they wouldn''t have to watch Marvin''s creepy face anymore, so, without many words they reunited with Ezra and Sophia and left the arena quickly.


    On their way out Sophia noticed everyone''s strange gazes as herst battle left quite an impression on everyone present.


    Even Morana had to admit that with her current strength she couldn''t beat Sophia. This showed her how vast the world truly is, and she couldn''t help but look forward to the future.


    She knew that even though she was strong in the lower realm this wasn''t where she was nning to stay, She was going to the top so she had to be stronger no, the strongest.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 56: Mafiosi

    Chapter 56: Mafiosi


    In order to break through the earth realm, Morana needed to have all her abilities on the peak of the Mortal Realm, currently, she only had her space and knowledge affinities on the peak of the Mortal Realm but this wasn''t the only problem.


    Mortal Realm is the only one that can be practiced without any manuals, of course, there is always a difference when one cultivates with one, like her seer abilities.


    The only affinity she doesn''t need to practice for is her space ability as this ability came from her blood she practically has it in her blood.


    All she needs is to have an imagination and high enough magic cultivation.


    Magical cultivation before the sky realm only has the job to develop one''s body and mana capacity. But after the practitioner breaks through the sky realm everything changes.


    After breaking through the sky realm your mana force takes shape, it could be either some kind of an element, weapon, beast, or so on. This greatly enhances the practitioner''s power.


    One can''t change cultivation manuals after they start practicing, so choosing the correct one is very important.


    With the help of the system, Morana chose the best mana cultivation manual for her affinities but for some people, this bes a lifelong struggle as their great talent goes to waste because of theck of resources.


    It is a well-known fact that as practitioners be stronger, more unique affinities they will get, and sometimes because of the incorrect manual, their affinities go to waste.


    After walking out of the 4th game arena the group once again started pondering on which arena to go to next.


    They have been quite lucky so far as they have not failed any of the games even though lots of people died and now only 10 of them were left.


    When they looked at the map, the 2nd game arena "Mafiosi" was the closest to them and if they cleared this game as well they would be halfway done.


    So, without much discussion, everyone headed to the destination.


    Before reaching the game arena the group already noticed the mass of yers here. At least 7 teams were already at the arena before them.


    The host of this arena was a man that looked no different from the typical white-cor worker. His name was Adam, with dark green hair and brown eyes that were barely visible through his sses and tired puffy eyes.


    "You have the option of choosing how many yers from your team will participate, you have 5 minutes when you are ready, go on stage, and wait for the game to start." He said without any excitement or any weing words as he saw the group.


    Adam was the perfect meme with a caption that read, "I don''t care, leave me alone"


    "I will go." Said Zoel and others agreed without too many words.


    "I will go with you." Said Shio, as two games have already passed since hisst participation he was already eligible to y again.


    "I will also participate." Cliff also volunteered, at first he was scared of participating in the games because of the high percentage of death but now he felt quite urgent as only 4 games were left after this one and he still needs toplete 2 if he wants to survive.


    Others didn''t have much opinion on this and agreed without additional discussion.


    But the fact that this group was harmonious about deciding things didn''t mean that was the case for others as well.


    Quite a fight broke out in one team, as they couldn''t decide on the participants. Lots havee to realize that the higher the number of the game, the harder they are so as everyone wanted to survive they preferred to participate in easier games.


    As "Mafiosi" was the second easiest, lots of yers wanted to have it easier but the problem was the group couldn''t send everyone to participate in one game, so some people were left unsatisfied.


    Finally, all the participants were decided and now 18 participants stood on the stage ready to y the game with their life on the line.


    When everyone was ready, arge round table rose from the ground with chairs, and finally, they could start the game.


    Sure enough, this game wasn''t as hard as the previous ones, it wasn''t much different from the normal game of Mafiosi, the only difference was that the yers that were out, died.


    Another difference was that, if Mafiosi won but the viger that was left alive was his/her own teammate then they would still be counted as winners and not die. Also, more than one team could win the game, so,pared to other games this one was quite lenient.


    And if the vigers won, the same rule didn''t apply. As for vigers to win all Mafiosi must be found and therefore they die.


    Out of the 18 yers, 6 were Mafiosi while the other 12 were vigers. Zoel and Cliff both got Mafiosi cards while Shio got a viger card.


    At first, everything was going well for all three of them, they managed to not stand out much in the group, but were not inactive as well as not to draw attention.


    But when there were only 10 people left out of which 4 were Mafiosi, Cliff made a mistake in his speech and drew attention to himself, resulting in him being suspected by the majority and was in the end killed.


    With the cliff eliminated, the spotlight alsonded on Zoel and Shio and they were in quite a bad situation at first but with his quick thinking, Zoel managed to move that spotlight to another Mafiosi and viger resulting in a heated battle between other teams.


    All Zoel had to do was wait to reap the benefits, sadly for others they realized his deep schemes toote and Mafiosi won the game.


    Other than Zoel and Shio, another Mafiosi and viger from his team also managed to stay alive and clear the game.


    So, the team managed to clear their 4th game sessfully, but their numbers were once again reduced.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 57: The Beach 1

    Chapter 57: The Beach 1


    The team was down to 9 members and was finally halfway through the games.


    The next game arena they went to was the 6th game arena and it was supposed to be the hardest one they''ve faced so far.


    The game arena was called "The beach" and when they got there that''s exactly what they saw.


    It was a beautiful beach with sand and sea and they weren''t the only ones baffled by the sight, there were 2 other teams at the arena and one of them was an old acquaintance.


    It was the team they met when they yed in the 3rd game arena "Domino". You''ve guessed it right it was the team of twin sisters Nea and Jia, but the team was greatly reduced in numbers and everyone looked quite haggard.


    Learning from the previous experience they didn''t dare toe near Morana and bother their team but Nea was constantly ring at the culprit of her sister''s death.


    If looks could kill Morana would have died 1000 times now.


    [Master that woman has been ring at you the whole time.]


    ''hmm. What woman?''


    [Master the girl from the previous game.]


    ''Girl? Never seen her in my life. Must be she fell in love with my beauty at first sight'' Said Morana to jolly with a straight face.


    ''[Master I know you''ve never seen her in your life, YOU ARE BLIND after all, but how can you forget the girl whose sister you killed and even shamelessly im she''s in love with you. That''s definitely a death re she is giving you.]'' cried Jolly to himself not daring to correct his master.


    Lucky for Nea she couldn''t hear this conversation or she would have died from a heart attack.


    Morana''s whole attention was drawn to the sea, this game arena wasn''t just weird because of the sea, I mean it is after all called the beach and that is what it is exactly but the most peculiar thing about it was that the host of the game arena was nowhere to be seen.


    But Morana couldn''t help feeling that something was watching them from the water, when she used her seer powers she was greatly overwhelmed by what she saw when looking at the sea and didn''t dare use this power here again.


    The whole sea was like a living organism with overwhelming mana, but in that brief moment, she did notice that other beings were living in this ''sea'' as well hiding in the cover of its mana.


    Feeling her difort Samael couldn''t help asking.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    ''This ce is very weird, especially that sea. It''s like the sea is a living organism, and mana is very overwhelming. Did you notice anything??''


    ''Hmm. It should be a special affinity of someone, I''m not exactly sure but I''ve seen something like this before with other powers, it''s a very good way to hide.''


    ''It''s time for you to participate in the games, be careful and be vignt, this is the 6th game arena after all it should be the hardest one we''ve faced so far.''


    ''Hmm. Little Rana, are you worried about me?''


    ''Hmm.'' Her unenthusiastic answer brought Samael a little happiness but her next words as always threw him down the abyss.


    ''If you die I will have to walk by myself, so try not to die.''


    ''RanRan sob...sob so cruel.''


    Unfortunately, his heartfelt tears were turned into crocodile tears in Morana''s eyes and she straight up ignored him.


    The next second her attention and everyone else''s went to the sea as arge wave started rising from it and it was growing at a fast speed.


    Zoel was one of the first to react.


    "Not good. Everyone get away from the beach, the wave is too big."


    Hearing his words others didn''t bother investigating what was going on, their survival skills kicked in and they quickly ran away from the sea.


    The wave became so big that it shadowed even the sun, and suddenly arge mountain of water opened up in the middle, and a bright light came out from within.


    It was so blinding that people had to close their eyes and didn''t dare open them until it subsided a bit.


    A beautiful female silhouette could be seening out of the sea with a fishtail.


    "A mermaid?" Someone finally exined and others also couldn''t help looking at the silhouette with shining eyes.


    Merfolk were scarce and secretive, but everyone knows that they are blessed with great beauty so their sparkling eyes and interest were not surprising.


    Unfortunately, as the light disappeared and they were able to see clearly their worldviews and expectations shattered.


    What they saw wasn''t a beautiful mermaid they expected but


    "A kid???" Sophia couldn''t help her confusion and muttered her question and everyone''s question out loud.


    That''s right, it wasn''t a great and beautiful mermaid but a chubby kid that looked like a 7-year-old.


    The worst part she wasn''t merfolk at all but a human kid wearing a fake tail. She even had the guts to pose in front of everyone and say


    "Hahahaha you all must be surprised to silence by my beauty. That''s right, I am the host of the 6th game arena.


    Ahh, you want to know this beauty''s name?


    Hmm. Too bad I won''t tell you.


    Haha seeing you so miserable begin to know this great one''s name how can my kind and generous heart bear I shall grant all you peasants a rare opportunity of knowing my name it''s Aurora."


    "..."


    "..."


    All the contestants right now couldn''t help but feel truly speechless at this kid''s shamelessness.


    "Hmm. Why aren''t you speaking?


    Ahh, you must have be speechless from the gratefulness." Said the kit with a smug smile.


    ''Gratefulness my ass, You shameless kid almost drowned all of us to create an epic entrance.'' were the thoughts of literally everyone.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 58: The Beach 2

    Chapter 58: The Beach 2


    After getting over Aurora''s narcissism and their shock, Aurora finally started doing her job and gave instructions.


    "Each team shall now choose any number of contestants they want when all three of you are ready, I will exin the rules and we will start the game.


    This time 4 members of the team decided to participate in the game as it was supposedly the hardest one so far.


    No one was surprised when Emir, Emily, and Sara expressed their intention to participate but when Samael also decided to participate people had quite a reaction.


    Samael was quite mysterious and very good-looking. In addition, he also never made any moves except that one time for Morana, and these two puzzle boxes were always together.


    The most surprised were Zoel, Shio, and Sophia as they knew who Samael was, well more or less.


    Their reaction was also noticed by Ezra who already had a hunch about Morana''s identity, and he also couldn''t hide his interest in these two.


    After everyone was ready Aurora summoned everyone to humbly stand beside her on the side while enjoying the game.


    This of course resulted in another series of res from the people.


    As the participants were left on the beach with only Aurora''sst words, "Try to survive the 7 punishments of the sea god." They were given no other exnation.


    In total 9 participants were in this game and Morana''s team was with the biggest number.


    Most of them looked quite confused and out of ce while some managed to concentrate and knew this game wasn''t going to be as simple as it seemed.


    But before anything happened they were once again stopped by Aurora''s words.


    "Wait...wait."


    Everyone looked at her with questioning gazes.


    "We have more contestantsing in a second, so let''s wait anyway the more the merrier."


    No one had a chance to protest as they looked at the child''s creepy, deep smile while she flicked her long light blue hair.


    And sure enough the next second, another group of participants appeared.


    This time it was also Morana''s old acquaintances, the team Anna and Jake were in.


    They also noticed two familiar teams and nodded in greeting.


    After theirst meeting, the team was only missing one member, Anri, the middle-aged man with a creepy smile.


    Seeing them experiencing Aurora''s narcissism somehow made other contestants happy.


    The group quickly chose 3 contestants for the game and joined the others.


    The three were Luka, Samantha, and L, one of the twins.


    When Anna and Jake saw Morana they instantly greeted her and even started a conversation surprising their other members.


    "Rana dear how are you, we didn''t have a chance to talk to you back then because of some uncultured people." Said Anna as she came forward to hug Morana only to be pulled back by Jake.


    "Stop that or Samael will kill you and then kill me for not stopping you." He said.


    "Anna, Jake you know this kid?" Asked Lulu.


    "Hmm. We met back at Lilildam, Rana is this year''s winner." Said Jake surprising everyone around.


    "Wait, you mean this kid here won this year''spetition? Don''t joke around Jake how could this kid win thepetition and defeat all of you even sis Anna what is he 9?" Disbelief was written all over Lulu''s face as he looked at Morana with sparkling eyes.


    "I am not joking, it''s true." Said Jake helplessly.


    After receiving confirmation Lulu quickly reacted and started moving towards Morana


    "Ne ne let''s fight." He said with determination.


    "Hmm. Don''t want to." Said Morana nonchntly.


    "Ehhhhhhh why?" Being rejected Lulu couldn''t help crouching down looking like arge abandoned dog.


    "I don''t have time."


    "Then let''s fight tomorrow." Instantly his puppy eyes changed to sparkles and expectation.


    "No."


    "Ehhh why?" Once again arge abandoned dog came back.


    One must say it was quite funny looking at arge hunk trying to act cute with the kid.


    "No time."


    "Then when do you have time?"


    "After Dream city."


    "Okay then let''s fight after we leave the dream city, but after we finish this district I want to move into your team." Said, Lulu.


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s so you won''t die before we fight." Said Lulu with an innocent smile that would be charming had he said anything else.


    "Cough...Cough."


    Hearing his words Zoel couldn''t help coughing.


    "Hey, Hey I also want to be in the same team as little Rana." Protested Anna with the heart eyes.


    "Anna,e on don''t bother Rana, maybe his team won''t agree." Said Jake but it was clear he also wanted to be in the same team.


    Morana didn''t bother with them and just turned to Zoel.


    "What do you think?"


    It was the first time his sister talked to him and gave him so much attention so Zoel couldn''t help feeling excited.


    "Do you want them to be on our team?" He managed to look calm in the end and asked back.


    "Weck numbers anyway and they are better than nothing," said Morana while shrugging her shoulders.


    "Well, I don''t mind them joining. What about you guys?" Asked Zoel to other members of the team but no one minded. This was quite a harmonious group.


    Since no one had any problems, it seemed like 4 people from this team would be joining Morana''s team.


    Contestants weren''t the only ones who had found Morana interesting; even the fake mermaid host couldn''t help her interest in Morana and broke a second of silence with her shocking announcement.


    "Peasants wait. Before the game starts your queen has an announcement." She said receiving eye-rolls from everywhere, this fake mermaid has been making lots of different announcements today so everyone didn''t take this one seriously as well.


    ''She is probably going to say something narcissistic again.'' Were everyone''s thoughts.


    "I have decided that you Rana will be my husband." She said while looking at Morana with a proud and smug smile.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 59: The Beach 3

    Chapter 59: The Beach 3


    ''What did this kid just say? I am sorry I am getting old and my hearing is not as good as before. Can someone please repeat what she said?


    Does she want to marry my sister? Over my corpse will I give my kind and innocent sister to this narcissistic demon.'' Were Zoel''s thoughts and well not only his. When Samael and Ann heard her words, they immediately shot death res towards the fake mermaid.


    "No." Said Morana nonchntly.


    "What?" Aurora looked at Morana with disbelief, as if she didn''t expect anyone to reject her.


    "Are you blind? How can you reject me, me this great beauty?" She shouted at Morana and her whole chubby face turned as red as a tomato.


    "I am blind," said Morana without a hint of emotion on her face or in her voice.


    "Wha You are blind?" Asked Aurora with a hint of disbelief.


    "Hmm."


    After getting Morana''s confirmation Aurora instantly broke out in a series of sobs and loud cries.


    "Sob...Sob...Sob." She couldn''t calm down for a long time as she pulled on a corner of Morana''s clothes.


    "Sowwy Sob...Sob."


    Morana didn''t pay her much attention and just turned her attention back to important matters.


    Seeing as even after a few minutes Aurora had no intention to let go of her clothes or start the game, Morana couldn''t help turning her attention to her.


    "Are you not gonna start the game?" She asked.


    "Are you still angry?" Asked Aurora instead with puffed-up red eyes.


    One must say this children''s love drama was getting quiteical.


    Seeing the situation Moran could only sigh and deal with it.


    "I am not angry."


    "Really?" Asked Aurora with uncertainty


    "Hmm."


    "T...Then will you marry me?"


    "No."


    "But you said you aren''t angry."


    "I am not angry but that doesn''t mean I want to marry you."


    "Why don''t you want to marry me?"


    "I don''t have time."


    "Then let''s get married when you''ll have time."


    "Let''s talk about it when I will have time." Said Morana.


    "Okay." She said yfully but when she faced everyone else her face returned to that narcissistic contempt.


    "What are you all peasants looking at? Never seen a beautiful queen before? Let''s start the game before you all be silly from my beauty." She said while flicking her hair, the next second two thrones rose from the ground one for her one for Morana while others just stood there like real peasants.


    No one had the energy to react to all this so they could only concentrate on the game.


    Meanwhile, While chewing their imaginary handkerchiefs.


    Zoel''s thought: That fake mermaid demon kid has a matching chair with RanRan.


    Samael: That brat has a matching chair with RanRan.


    Anna: That narcissistic demon spawn has a matching chair with my baby.


    Sophia and Shio: Lil sis Rana is cute even next to the trash.


    The jolly situation from a second ago instantly turned heavy as the clear sky suddenly turned darker and darker. Waves rose and soon different sea creatures appeared on the horizon.


    At first, it was a few dozen then hundreds and thousands more.


    Most of the beasts were yellow or orange ranking some even red and they might not be as powerful alone they had an advantage in numbers.


    They all had red eyes and crazily attacked all the participants as if their life depended on it, they didn''t care about their injuries or tiredness they just knew to attack.


    This gave them an advantage after all contestants were getting tired and injured as well.


    Finally, after killing thousands of beasts, the tide was over.


    Out of the initial 12, contestants were reduced to 10. No one died from either Morana''s or Anna''s group but Samantha was injured and was bleeding quite badly.


    "Is it over?" Asked someone.


    As if to answer his question the sky became a shade darker and the second wave of beasts appeared.


    This time the amount was at least twice as much but this time there were no red grade beasts there were only orange and yellow grade beasts.


    And once again the bloody battle broke out dyeing the sea in red.


    Man and the beast shed again.


    Compared to others, Samael was having it quite easy, even in his weakened state, this kind of opponent couldn''t even leave a scratch on him.


    Samael wasn''t the only person who was having it easy. Luka was also majestically slicing every beast that came his way without bothering about anything else.


    Seems like the beasts felt two scary monsters in the area and decided to go after weaker prey, so, eventually the number of beasts that attacked the two were greatly reduced.


    To this change neither had any reaction; they just needed to do their job and it was all good.


    Emir and Sara also were handling their opponents skillfully and didn''t struggle much. The only one that seemed to be having a bit of a hard time was Emily, but she tried not to drag the team down and did her part in the fight.


    Beast meat chunks, burnt beast, sliced beast meat, and so on were covering the sea but the sight onlysted for a few minutes.


    As if it was alive the sea started sucking all the beast down and they started disappearing as if they were never there.


    Even blood seemed to be absorbed by the sea.


    At this Morana''s brows couldn''t help but frown.


    ''Sure enough, this sea is not as simple as it seems. This sea is like a living organism but my power is not high enough to see through it.''


    Morana couldn''t help but feel bothered by the situation, and she wasn''t the only one.


    Samael could feel the headacheing.


    ''Well let''s at least enjoy the few moments of peace.''


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 60: The Beach 4

    Chapter 60: The Beach 4


    By the 4th wave, arge part of the group was dead, well to be precise only Samael''s and Luka''s teams were left alive and the other two teams were already dead. The sky was pitch ck with asional lightning here and there.


    It was already raining quite heavily as the army of yellow grade beasts marched through the sea and this time they weren''t alone.


    Behind them were 5 sea generals with a green aura mixed with yellow indicating their higher grade.


    And with heaven-defining roars, they marched right at the beach and once again started the ughter.


    This time the beasts were even more crazed than the previous times, they no longer avoided Samael and Luka and charged right at them without any fear of death.


    Samael didn''t faze at the sight of the enemy and without much consideration of his surroundings disyed his terrifying powers for the first time as he lifted both his hands and a sea of fire poured right out.


    Within seconds the whole sea was on fire all the contestants couldn''t help looking astonished at Samael but he wasn''t done yet.


    All the beast including the generals have turned to ashes but he still didn''t stop the fire. Everyone thought it was weird but the next second they heard the deafening wailsing from the sea, and they saw an even more unbelievable sight.


    Samael''s fire was eating the sea. As if two living beings had collided Samael''s fire was consuming the water and the rain and as if in pain the sea was wailing.


    Seeing therge sea slowly disappear and be ake Aurora finally reacted as she jumped out of her seat and started shouting at Samael.


    "Stop, STOP."


    But Samael directly ignored her and continued to devour the sea that had shrunk like a scared child.


    Out of options, Aurora could only turn to Morana for help with teary eyes.


    "Big brother stop him hmm? I will count it as you clearing the game just tell that ...sob...big...sob...meany to stop...sobbb."


    After getting what she wanted Morana motioned Samael to stop and without bothering about the various astonishing gazes he received he stopped the fire and returned to Morana''s side.


    All this happened so quickly that no one had time to react, while Samael, as if nothing happened, once again picked Morana up and started walking out of the 6th game arena.


    1 minute


    2 minutes


    5 minutes


    10 minutes


    "Fu*k" Finally someone reacted to what happened, even Aurora just stood there while Morana and Samael disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Theke was still whimpering in what was once arge sea.


    "Arnav." Called Aurora tenderly at theke.


    The next second theke lit with the warm blue light and soon at its ce stood a young child that looked just like Aurora. With beautiful blue hair and eyes the only difference being his shy attitude.


    His beautiful blue eyes were filled with tears as he plunged straight into Aurora''s arms and started crying ignoring everyone around.


    "Arnav don''t cry, look the big meany is gone don''t cry or you will go blind like my future husband." While Aurora could swear she was trying tofort the poor Arnav, her methods resulted in another round of speechless gazes and even louder cries from the poor child.


    While on the beach everyone was experiencing a touching moment not too far away, Morana and Samael were discussing the previous events.


    "So?" She asked.


    "Just as you said the sea was in fact, a water spirit that was corrupted with a huge amount of dark mana, After absorbing it my situation has improved greatly." Said Samael with a proud look, while "please praise me" was written all over his face.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was none other than the honorable ancestor "don''t care" and honorable ancestor "Millennium ice''s" ancestor herself.


    (So, no praises for you Samael but you can have cookies with the vor of "Abandoned in the rain" or "puppy eyes." T_T)


    After some time the other members finally caught up with Morana and Samael. Their looks couldn''t be more apparent, their eyes were practically screaming curiosity whenever they looked at Samael.


    Even Zoel and his friends couldn''t help giving Samael a few meaningful looks.


    As always Zoel managed to break the awkward situation and took the lead in starting the conversation as he opened the district map that showed all the game arenas.


    "So, we have already cleared 5 games out of 8, and only 3 are left, but 2 of them are the hardest ones while the third game is the easiest. The 7th game arena is the nearest to us but 1st isn''t that far away as well, so which one should we clear first?" He asked everyone and waited for them to express their opinions.


    His question brought everyone to reality. They knew they weren''t in the situation to be detectives and let their curiosity run wild.


    "I think it''s better to clear the 7th game arena first, anyway we can''t avoid doing it so we might as well get this one from out of our way. if we go after the 1st game arena, we will lose more time going back and forth, as we will have to pass 1st game arena from 7th to 8th arena anyway so we might as well follow the order." Said Zoel as he pointed at the map.


    "Also, byrge probability we are in the leadpared to other contestants and even if we take longer to clear the 7th game arena it''s still worth it."


    His opinion was simple and logical, so no one had any objections. They decided to rest for a bit and organize their thoughts and started their journey to the 7th game arena "Treasure hunt."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 61: 100

    Chapter 61: 100


    "100"


    "100"


    ''what''s that sound? Who''s calling? 100? What''s that?''


    I thought as I opened my eyes reflexively and a bright light blinded my eyes.


    "Wee 100 I am doctor Antute Baveron, how are you feeling?"


    My first memories in this world were quite confusing, blinding light, doctor Baveron and an abundant amount of knowledge that flooded my mind.


    It was my first day in the world but I already knew I was different.


    Few weeks have passed since my awakening. The ce I was born was called ''base zero''. Doctor Baveron said that It is aboratory for special children like me. She said that I was AI or Artificial Intelligence. I was made in thisb and I was thest child on ''base zero'', my name is 100.


    My creator Is the head doctor of this facility, doctor Andrew Ilyin. He is a tall middle-aged man with long brown hair, a lean figure, and purple eyes. His skin has turned sickly white because of being indoors all the time. He would be quite handsome if not for his unkempt beard and sunken eyes. He always wore sses and had an obsession with wearing turtlenecks.


    A few days ago I met the other members of theb, I mean other children. We were all called into the cafeteria. Both Dr. Baveron and Dr. Ilyin were there with many other doctors as well as the guards.


    "From now on you will no longer have to stay in your rooms. You will be divided into teams, you will train and when ready you will go on missions." Said Dr.Ilyin.


    Finally, we were divided into 10 groups. I was in the 7th team together with 10 other children, yes 10.


    Children in the Lab were named numbers from 0 to 100 and they all had it tattooed on their necks but 0 was different from everyone else 0 wasn''t only one person they were twins, sisters.


    All the children here looked about 5-6 years old and so did I. I had ash-blond hair,vender-colored eyes, and a chubby round facebined with myrge eyes.


    Twins 0 and 0 were very cute, they both hadrge and sparkly golden eyes and red hairbined with light freckles and a cute button nose.


    The other members of our team were:


    3, an outgoing boy with dark ck hair, orange eyes, and a brave spirit, for some reason he was carrying a wooden sword everywhere. Even in the toilet, he said that you never know when you might need it.


    9, a shy girl with pigtails and a floral dress, She had a bubblegum-pink hair and olive-green eyes. She didn''t talk much after the introduction and just stood there looking at her feet.


    11, a skinny boy with sses, mulberry-colored hair, and eyes. He seemed smart but that was just an illusion from the sses.


    24, a quiet boy, that could only be described as beautiful. He had fair skin, dark blue hair, and beautiful teal-colored eyes with his quiet personality he could easily be mistaken for a shy girl


    30, a boy with brown hair and gray eyes, he also had a very outgoing personality and quickly became best friends with 3.


    36, he was a cute chubby boy who had an impressive skill of always being asleep even when he stood or walked. He was always hugging a huge teddy bear and didn''t have a care for the world.


    49 quickly became a big brother to everyone in the group, he was serious and took care of everyone. He also had peached-colored eyes and ck hair and a serious personality and didn''t smile much.


    If 49 was a big brother then 67 was a big sister to everyone and not just in our group but in other teams as well. She quickly made connections and took a few weaker and shy kids under her wings. Her orange hair and indigo-colored eyes made a beautiful contrast and highlighted her personality.


    49 and 67 aside 81 was a real mother material, no grandmother material. He made sure everyone ate well, dressed well, was clean, and didn''tck anything, and even though he had a soft personality you really didn''t want to cross that line.


    Years passed in theb as we trained and trained. we all became closer and were now like one family.


    But one day it all changed. As we were having our routine training 30 came running in, like his life depended on it.


    "We are going" he said, trying to catch his breath.


    "What?" Asked 81 not understanding what he meant.


    "We are going on a mission," He said finally.


    At that moment we were all excited, happy. For the first time, we would be leaving the base. We couldn''t help but look forward to our future. We were 14 then, we didn''t know what fear, what darkness was. We were naive and so trusting.


    If only If only we knew that things would never be the same. If only we knew how bitter the taste of the loss was.


    As we proudly stood before Dr. Ilyin and received our instructions blinded by the arrogance and expectations that were bound to crumble.


    The color of blood never leaving our sigh, cheerful smiles turned bloody, loving brothers and sisters were turned into dismembered bodies.


    Backs we trusted each other were pierced by knives, haunted by the demons day and night.


    I remember running, that bloody picture will never leave my mind as I carried her in my arms, blood was dripping from her open wounds. She was my only light into the darkness we never knew we were in until that day.


    At Axis city


    "Aghhhhhh."


    I suddenly opened my eyes, seeing the familiar dark room of the innforted me as I felt the wet clothes on my body soaked from my sweat.


    It''s been a while since I''ve dreamed about the past, about them. After all, it''s been a while since I was able to control my own body.


    I don''t even know how many years have passed since then. Suddenly the door to the room opened and a man walked in.


    "Victor, what happened? We heard a shout?" Said the man with golden eyes.


    "I''m fine Leonie," I said to the man as I stood up from the bed and walked into the bathroom to wash up and change my clothes.


    As I looked into the mirror I gathered my hair and looked at my neck ''100'' was tattooed on it.


    ''I finally had control of my body back''


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 62: The Fog

    Chapter 62: The Fog


    Back at Victor''sb after Morana''s escape


    After Victor finished exining Morana''s situation to de Lavals only Leonie and Amalia were left in the room, and the room became scarily quiet, but this silence was soon disturbed by Leonie.


    "You seem different." He said while looking at Victor with curiosity.


    Victor remained silent but Amalia couldn''t help but ask Leonie.


    "Different? What do you mean?"


    At this moment Leonie was still looking at Victor trying to understand what was going on. He didn''t answer Amalia''s question but instead spoke to Victor.


    "Different like how you used to be before you changed and started unreasonably hunting me."


    His words caught others'' attention in the room as well.


    "It''s because I am different." Said Victor. "I have a rare moment of rity right now, but I don''t know how long that willst."


    Victor''s exnation surprised not only Leonie but others as well.


    After that, the group discussed some more and came into some kind of mutual agreement that only they knew.


    ***


    Back to the present


    Leonie looked at the maning out of the bathroom and the next second realization hit him.


    "You are back for good right?"


    Victor looked at Leonie and then nodded his head.


    "Hmm. I have full control of my body now and all my memories are back and crystal clear."


    "Good, now we won''t have to worry about you turning into a murderous mad scientist." Said Leonie with relief.


    At this moment Amalia also walked into the room.


    "What happened? Your shout was heard in the whole inn." She couldn''t help but look at Victor with her guard up.


    "He''s back." Said, Leonie.


    Amalia couldn''t help showing a rare bewildered expression at this as she once again stared at Victor.


    "Like fully back?"


    "Yes, Dr. Corbin I am fully in control of my body now." Said Victor.


    Amalia and Leonie couldn''t help but notice the change in Victor''s addressing towards Amalia, but the most surprising part was the way he addressed her.


    "You how?"


    "I was in ''base zero'' as a child." Said Victor and immediately Amalia''s gaze turned into pity.


    She couldn''t help feeling conflicted, she once hated this man to death,ter after knowing he couldn''t control his body seeing as he could help find her daughter she just decided to be unfeeling but now that she knows he was in ''base zero'' as a child she couldn''t help feeling pity and even feeling a little guilt.


    After all, she was one of the reasons ''base zero'' existed in the first ce. She hated Victor for what happened to her daughter, even after knowing it wasn''t really him she still couldn''t help but me him in her heart but now after knowing that she was partially responsible for all of that she couldn''t help feeling conflicted.


    Victor saw right through her and decided to speak first.


    "It''s not your fault what happened back there. Even without the base would still exist, moreover, you were also a victim."


    Amalia looked at Victor gratefully after hearing his words, but she still couldn''t get rid of the guilt? How could she forget what these people did? How could she forget her poor daughters?


    No, she can''t. Never, and one day she would go back and make those bastards that are hiding in the Zodiac continent pay with their blood.


    Both Victor and Leonie felt her hatred and bloodlust and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly.


    Well, Amalia wasn''t the only one that wanted blood, after all, the other two also had a deep hatred towards the ''base zero'', so. The three people tacitly remembered to clear this debtter.


    Just as Amalia came back to reality and wanted to ask Victor more questions Simon hurriedly entered the room.


    "Master, not good."


    Seeing his expression, all three knew that something bad happened.


    "What happened?" Asked Leonie.


    "Miss, and young master Zoel, they are in danger. Something is wrong with the secret realm."


    "What? What happened?" Asked Amalia as they hurriedly started moving towards the secret realm entrance.


    "The entrance started emitting arge amount of dark and poisonous mana, at first it was insignificant, but now it had be denser and it started to affect everything around." Said Simon as the four were running.


    "How did this happen?" Even Victor couldn''t help but follow his brows feeling that the situation was dangerous.


    Soon all four felt the strong suffocating feelinging from the dense dark mana and couldn''t help but worry even more.


    When they arrived they saw the ce they stood not long ago while sending Zoel and his friends in the secret realm were now covered in the dark fog.


    Other people were also here, Amalia and Leonie even recognized some people from the upper realm they have had contact with before.


    "The fog is advancing once again, retread."


    Suddenly someone shouted and sure enough, the fog started to expand its premises quickly. Some people didn''t expect this development and were caught in the fog. The next second others heard heart-wrenching screamsing from within.


    About 8 minutester the fog finally stopped expanding but not before it killed three people.


    Faced with the situation, Amalia''s and Leonie''s worries also reached their peak, but thankfully they heard Victor''s voice the next second.


    "Don''t worry, they''re fine. Their life stones are still intact, which means they are alive, what we need now is to calm down and understand the situation before we can help them."


    Victor''s calmness also managed to calm their raging hearts and they managed to concentrate on the problem at hand.


    He was right worrying wouldn''t help their children and they needed to be clear headed now.


    "Retreat." Once again the screams were heard as the fog started expanding but Leonie and Amalia were calm they knew what they needed to do.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."

 Chapter 63: Treasure Hunt 1

    Chapter 63: Treasure Hunt 1


    Countermeasures were quickly taken to stop the fog from advancing, but they were only able to slow it down instead of stopping.


    Amalia, Leonie, and Victor quickly mobilized their forces and met up with their acquaintances from the high realm.


    Meanwhile, Morana happily ate her new chocte bar with Asakil vor.


    Asakil was a purple fruit she found in the beast vige. It had a hard shell, like coconut, but was instead purple in color. The fruit was the same color inside and had a sweet caramel vor. What was fascinating about this fruit was that it was like ice and didn''t melt easily, so, after a bit of experimenting she found lots of good uses for this fruit and gathered arge quantity of it.


    Seeing her happily eat the chocte bar Samael also couldn''t resist feeling warm and looked at Morana with tenderness.


    Soon they arrived at the 7th game arena "Treasure hunt".


    The name was quite informative, but the group wasn''t naive enough to let their guards down after what they''ve been through in the dream city so far.


    The 7th game arena was a jungle and its host was a middle-aged man with a tall figure, shaved head and beard, and strong jawline. He was dressed casuallypared to the previous hosts and looked more like an adventurer than a host.


    He didn''t talk much, just his name and the rules of the game.


    "I am Bernard, the host of his game arena, the rules of this game are to find the treasure in the jungle and bring it here, that''s it."


    Bernard didn''t give any other exnation or right to ask questions and just stood there waiting for the participants to enter the jungle.


    From their group Zoel, Sophia, and Ezra would participate, but other than them there were two other teams that both sent 3 participants so, thepetition was quite bnced quantity-wise, well quality is a different matter.


    The group soon entered the jungle but they all knew that this game wouldn''t be as simple as it seemed.


    The moment they stepped in and looked back they could no longer see the exit.


    The three teams separated from the get-go and Zoel, Ezra and Sophia were now alone, walking aimlessly. Zoel was the first to break the silence after 10 minutes.


    "We can''t just walk like this, we need a n."


    "No shi*t genius." Snapped Ezra.


    "What do you suggest?" Asked Sophia, not bothering with Ezra''s remark.


    "This is a treasure hunt right, so there must be a map somewhere." Said Zoel and just as his sentence was finished holographic screen appeared in front of their eyes that said:


    "To find the treasure map, go to the one that sees it all."


    Seeing the clue Zoel couldn''t help but look at Ezra with a smug look that instantly annoyed him.


    "No need to be so smug about it, you were just lucky." Snapped Ezra but this only made Zoel happier.


    Sophia couldn''t help but have a headache looking at their childish rivalry.


    She really didn''t want to get in the middle but she knew she had no other choice so decided to move their attention to the clue.


    "The clue said that the map is with the one that sees it all."


    Sure enough, after hearing her words the other two finally concentrated on the important.


    They all started thinking about the clue when suddenly Ezra broke the silence.


    "Height."


    "What?" The other two looked at him puzzled.


    "What if it''s about height, someone in the high ce." As if gaining an enlightenment, Zoel quickly understood Ezra''s train of thoughts.


    "Like a mountain or a tall tree."


    "Yes, but there are lots of trees here so It must be a special tree."


    "We need to climb up and look at the jungle from above."


    The two werepletely in sync with each other, at the end they were even holding hands like childhood girlfriends. At this Sophia couldn''t help feeling helpless.


    ''Well, whatever makes you happy


    Only after 10 minutes did the two realize the situation they were in.


    "cough I will climb the tree and look at the jungle from above." Said Zoel as he let go of Ezra''s hands and started hasty climbing the tree.


    Ezra was not much better than him. He couldn''t help feeling embarrassed remembering the situation not long ago.


    At the same time, the other team members that were looking at them from outside the jungle had a hard time holding in theirughter, especially Emir who was an honest fellow.


    "Hahahahaha I can''t stopughing damn my stomach."


    Meanwhile, Zoel had already climbed up the treetop and was now looking at the jungle from a higher viewpoint. The next second as if realizing something his expression brightened and he started climbing down unfortunately what greeted him down wasn''t what he expected.


    "I think I know where the map is but we have to hurry before someone" He started speaking not noticing the situation at first but feeling that something wasn''t right he looked towards where Sophia set before and


    "''bum"


    He felt pain from the back of his head and everything went dark for Zoel at that moment.


    ***


    "Zoel, Zoel." Someone''s voice woke him up as he felt a dull paining from his head. He wanted to open his eyes to see who was calling, but he had a hard time doing that.


    With time, He finally managed to be more clear-headed and felt that he was bound, after finally opening his eyes he understood the situation.


    Currently, his feet and hands were bound to the wooden pole. And he was hanging from it like a hunted prey while two men with a weird getup were holding the pole on their shoulders and taking him somewhere.


    Sophia and Ezra were in a simr state, he tried to use his ability but was unable to do so.


    "Finally, you''re awake." Said Sophia.


    "What''s going on?"


    "When you were on the tree these people appeared suddenly and attacked us, for some reason we are unable to use any abilities here so we were quickly caught. When you came down they hit you on the head and you passed out." Said Sophia.


    "It seems like we are normal in the premises of the jungle and we can''t even open your storage rings." Added Ezra.


    "Do you know where they are taking us?"


    "Not sure, but If I''ve guessed it correctly we are today''s dinner." Said Sophia helplessly.


    While the three were experiencing the first horror of the jungle the other two groups weren''t any better on their poles.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 64: Treasure Hunt 2

    Chapter 64: Treasure Hunt 2


    "Run, They are catching up." Screamed Sophia as she ran towards Zoel and Ezra, who quickly reacted.


    "Damn, How did they find us so fast?" Cursed Zoel.


    Soon the sound of trees breaking was heard behind them, and the ground trembled as if it was an earthquake.


    "They are here, quick." Screamed Ezra as he looked at Sophia behind him.


    The next second at least dozens of giant ck spiders could be seen chasing after them and the trio couldn''t help but curse their maker.


    "Look, there is a river, run to the right." Said Ezra and the other two also followed after him. If they were outside this jungle, those spiders wouldn''t be their match but here, they had no abilities and were just like any normal human.


    So, they could only run right now like they have been running for the 2 whole days since they''ve entered this godforsaken forest.


    > 2 days ago <


    As their captors finally brought them to what looked like an Aboriginal camp, they were thrown into the cages and left to their devices.


    What surprised the trio was that they weren''t the only ones in the cages but all the members from the other two groups were also there.


    Looking at each other''s embarrassing appearances the situation quickly became awkward as no one knew what to say.


    Even though the group couldn''t use their powers, they didn''t sit idle to wait for death.


    Thankfully, they always had some hidden weapons on them and basic survival training.


    First to break free from the bounds was Sophia, while Ezra and Zoel were just a second behind her.


    Looking at their actions, the other two groups couldn''t help feeling jealous but hopeful at the same time.


    Of course, they were just naive, who would help their rivals when their life depended on it?


    The wooden cage that they were in wasn''t that sturdy so the trio quickly sewed through it and broke out of the cage.


    Just as they were about to run they heard voices from behind.


    "Big sister, big brother don''t leave us here, we are all fellow humans please help us." Said the girl about the age of 15. She wore all white clothes and looked just like a pure white lotus.


    Any other person would feel sorry for her and wouldn''t just leave but the trio weren''t just any people, what kind of pure white lotuses have they not seen before? How can this half-assed acting trick them?


    So without so much as a blink the trio simultaneously turned around and left, Sophia didn''t even forget to add fuel to the fire and even waved her hand to the group.


    "Bye-bye."


    At this, the girl almost coughs up blood from anger and embarrassment. Due to her image and status, she was used to always being taken care of. Where had she ever suffered so much before? Remembering Sophia''sst wave, her heart couldn''t help giving birth to resentment.


    The cannibals quickly found out about the group''s escape and because of the disturbance the other captives made after their departure, they chased right after the trio.


    Zoel, Sophia, and Ezra ran like headless chickens, knowing that''s all they could do at the moment.


    Unfortunately, the jungle was dead set on picking a fight with them so, no matter where they went they somehow picked up new groups of pursuers on the way.


    At this moment they have already managed to piss off a group of cannibals, a group of giant spiders, an angry bear, a group of eagles, andst but not least they''ve even managed to piss off an entire nest ofrge blood-sucking ants.


    After being on the run for two consecutive days, seeing a river was like seeing an oasis in a desert, And sure enough, the trio jumped right into it without so much as giving it a second thought.


    When they saw that the previously ferocious pursuers were now looking at them with clear helplessness and even a bit of fear they felt it was weird but also felt kind of proud.


    Even though they felt this way for a bit, Zoel, Ezra, and Sophia weren''t people that were easily blinded by arrogance, instead, their vignce has been trained since childhood and even in such an environment, they could still stay clear-headed.


    Sure enough, not even 5 minutes have gone since they''ve managed to get rid of the threat as their safety was once again under question.


    Zole was first to feel an increase in water currents, he knew it was bad news right away and tried to grab any rock on the way or at least move towards the side of the river, but the power of nature was never something to underestimate.


    As the river yed them as it pleased new wounds started to appear on their skin, but the main attraction was yet toe.


    "What''s ...that... sound?" Screamed Sophia at her teammates as the water covered her head in between the words, making it hard to speak.


    "What?" Hearing her question, the other two''s attention was also attracted as they tried to listen to their surroundings. Soon, they also heard the sound of water even louder than the river, next second the same terrifying thought ran through their mind. They desperately tried to escape the river and move ashore, sdy luck was really not on their side today.


    After countless waterfalls and almost drowning incidents, they finally managed to survive and passed out right aftering ashore,pletely exposed and unaware of the dangers lurking in the shadows.


    Meanwhile, the other members of their group that watched all of this happen outside couldn''t help but feel worried for them, especially Shio.


    The only person who happily andfortably slept in Samael''s arms unaware of the weird gazes she received was Morana. As her main concern at the moment was to catch that chocte bar that was running away from her in her dreams.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 65: Treasure Hunt 3

    Chapter 65: Treasure Hunt 3


    Zoel POV


    Pain in my entire body was the first thing I felt after waking up. One would think I was sad about it, but I felt theplete opposite. I felt pain which meant I was still alive, we have survived.


    That was my first thought and the next second I frantically started looking around me trying to locate Sophia and Ezra.


    I quickly found their scattered bodies near me, passed out and helpless. I ran to Sophia, who was nearest to me on my left and started checking her for any life-threatening wounds.


    Thankfully she only had some skin trauma and passed out from exhaustion, next I went near Ezra and just as I was about to check him he opened his eyes startling me.


    I managed to quickly gather all my thoughts and concentrate on the problem at hand.


    "Sophia?" Asked Ezra with unhidden worry in his eyes.


    I pointed towards her, who was also waking up and said


    "Just some skin trauma, nothing serious."


    The next second I felt his tired body rx as relief flushed in his eyes. I felt how genuine he was towards Sophia who was like a sister to me.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Even though Ezra and I have alwayspeted since childhood we were always more like frenemies than enemies. I knew his character very well and understood what Sophia meant to him. So, after feeling surprised at first about their rtionship I felt no inner resistance.


    But I couldn''t help but worry, even though my family had a very good rtionship with both of their families. Sophia''s and Ezra''s families had a very deep hatred for each other that resulted in many deaths.


    I knew right away they would have to face lots of resistance from both families and it worried me knowing It was their battle to fight.


    As I was once again lost in my own thoughts, Sophia''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Zoel, we have now crossed the river and have escaped from our pursuers but I can''t help but feel even more worried."


    "Hmm. Those guys were acting weird after we jumped in the river and I could feel fear from them." Said Zoel. "By the way, we never got the chance to talk about what you saw after climbing that tree."


    "Let''s find a safe ce to rest first and regain our strength and we can talk about everything then, it''s not safe to stay here," I said and they also nodded in agreement.


    As we advanced I remembered our objective for entering this ce and what I saw from the tree, I for the first time truly realized the horrors of The Dream city.


    After entering the Dream city I have seen a lot, but as it was never life-threatening to me or the people I cared about I couldn''t help but underestimate this ce a bit.


    But now I couldn''t help but admit how naive I truly was. This ce was created by the Divine realm and even they couldn''t help feeling threatened by the beings residing in here, how could it be as easy as I thought.


    After all, we''re still in the outeryer of the city but already in this sorry state, I couldn''t help but worry about what''s toe next.


    Remembering all the old stories about Dream city grownups used to tell us I still couldn''t understand what was real.


    We finally managed to find a rtively safe ce if there were any and as we sat down I couldn''t help but feel all the exhaustion rush over me. I knew Zoel and Sophia were the same, but we couldn''t let our guards down if we wanted to survive.


    "So, want to tell us what you saw on that tree?" Asked Sophia.


    I started talking about everything that I analyzed and saw and I noticed as their faces changed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    After I finished recounting everything the ce suddenly became awfully quiet as no one spoke, both of them were immersed in their own thoughts as I could see their expressions be grimmer with time.


    Finally, Zoel broke the silence.


    "So, what''s the n?" He asked with his usual nonchnt explosion.


    I was a bit surprised how he reacted to our situation and couldn''t help but shoot him a questioning nce.


    He understood right away what I meant.


    "We are already in this situation, It''s not like anything will change if I worry about It. The best thing we can do is keep an open mind and do our best."


    Hearing his reply I couldn''t help feeling funny about my previous worries, he was right, nothing will change if I just worry and waste time. We are all in this together and the best thing I can do is do my best.


    I quickly organized all my thoughts and formed the best n of action for us. My memory was quite good if I say so myself, so, after I looked at the ce from the tree I could already form a map of the forest and roughly guess our location.


    "We need to walk about 2 days to our destination and that''s if we don''t derail from our path. I don''t know what else mighte our way exactly, but I am pretty sure this is the ce we need to go." I said. The other two had noints as we have already developed some tacit understanding of each other after so many years.


    They knew my capabilities and didn''t doubt my deduction.


    After resting for a few hours till early morning while changing shifts, we decided it was time to set off.


    So, I made all thest preparations I could and we set off towards our destination unaware of what was waiting ahead.


    ***


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 66: Treasure Hunt 4

    Chapter 66: Treasure Hunt 4


    > Now <


    "Are they still not awake?" Asked Sophia as she looked at Shio who was now carrying unconscious Zoel on his back and then at Emir who was carrying Ezra as they were advancing towards the next game arena.


    "Mm," mumbled Shio as he shook his head and looked at Zoel worriedly. Then he turned back to Sophia and couldn''t help but question.


    "What the hell happened there?"


    Hearing his question Sophia''s expression immediately became grim as she didn''t know how to answer. Some time ago she was stillpleting the 7th game arena with Zoel and Ezra, but now they were both unconscious and she didn''t know how to exin. She didn''t even understand what happened there. What can she tell them?


    Thinking back to a few days ago just as they were closing on their destination after a tough journey and countless dangers Sophia couldn''t help but frown.


    Back then Zoel told them that what he saw after climbing up was a very tall andrge tree with red flowers. It stood right in the middle of the forest, looking down on everything else.


    Around it were two rivers each creating its own circle.


    When running from the cannibals and other beasts they crossed the first river and Zoel thought that they would find their answers on the tree, after all the clue did say that to find the treasure map you needed to go to the one that sees it all.


    After surviving countless dangers they finally made it to the tree in 3 days.


    "Let''s rest here, for now, we will climb the tree tomorrow morning. I will guard first and you guys can get some sleep." Said Zeol.


    The next morning they tacitly did their own preparations and started climbing at sunrise.


    One must admit, this truly was the weirdest experience of their life.


    As the trio advanced the climate changed constantly. It was like experiencing all four seasons in a matter of days.


    Sometimes it was hot as hell, other times it rained or even snowed. Despite the preparations, the group wasn''t ready for this, after constant climbing for four consecutive days they were bing desperate. More and more wounds were appearing on their skin and exhaustion was taking a serious toll on them.


    Until finally a ray of sunshine came when Zoel who was in front of everyone shouted.


    "I see the top, I think there is some kind of a house there." He said as he tried to make out what he was seeing.


    Suddenly, as if all the exhaustion had disappeared the group managed to find thest of their strengths in order to climb faster and faster.


    "It truly is a house," eximed Sophia as a mixture of emotions came over her.


    "Why would anyone build a house in this ce?" Asked Ezra.


    "I don''t know, but we will find out." Said Zoel as he started advancing towards the wooden house on the tree.


    When they got closer to it, the trio noticed that the house was somehow formed naturally with therge tree branches.


    "Shall we go in?" Asked Sophia with uncertainty.


    "Well, we didn''te all this way to sightsee." Said Ezra.


    The moment the three climbed to the entrance of the house, a shadow flew out hitting Sophia with great impact.


    Unable to react to the attack Zoel and Ezra couldn''t help her as she fell from the tree while passing out, hitting branch after branch.


    The next second Zoel and Ezra both felt splitting headaches as they slowly and unwillingly passed out.


    Meanwhile, the others that watch their ordeals from the safety suddenly lost touch with them and didn''t know what was happening.


    Only after 10 minutes did Bernard tell them that their group managed to clear the game and all their teammates were alive, then he asked them to wait here as he went to get Zoel and others.


    After speaking he didn''t wait for the group to react as he disappeared only to reappear a full dayter with passed out Zoel, Sophia, and Ezra.


    Their blood-covered and unresponsive bodies did nothing to alleviate their worries, but about 1 hourter when Sophia finally woke up, the group managed to breathe out in relief.


    Wishing to find out what happened in the game arena, the group bombarded her with countless questions only to find out that she was as clueless as them in this matter.


    Having no other choice they could only ept reality and concentrate on the problems at hand.


    "So, what now?" Asked Emir.


    "We only have 1st and 8th game arenas left. The 1st game arena is the nearest to us and the 8th game arena is in the same direction, so we can clear them one after the other." Said Morana who woke up from her nap not too long ago and attracted all the attention with her cute, still sleepy but serious expression.


    Looking at the two unconscious teammates, the other couldn''t help but hesitate. Understanding this, Morana didn''t wait for them and spoke once again.


    "We can''t just wait for them to wake up, we can carry them, moreover they are just unconscious, not in any fatal danger, and as long as they don''t participate in the game no one has the right to harm them."


    Her words managed to sway the crowd and they started to head towards their next destination, 1st game arena.


    > Now <


    After once again checking on the unconscious Ezra and Zoel, Sophia and others arrived at the 1st game arena "The Race".


    This arena wasn''t too far away from the 7th game arena and as they got close to it their interest was instantly aroused.


    It wasn''t just because of the weird path that looked like aplex roller coaster but because of the huge crowd that had gathered around this arena.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 67: The Race 1

    Chapter 67: The Race 1


    The group couldn''t help but feel bewildered when encountering such arge group of participants.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Finally, Emir, who couldn''t deal with the awkward silence, couldn''t help but express his thoughts.


    But before anyone else could say something their question was answered by the distant voice.


    "To all the teams who will be participating in the next race, please move to the start line."


    "Are all these teams here to participate in the race?" Asked Emir again but the answer was already obvious.


    The participants for this game arena were Morana, Samael, and Emily as all three of them still needed to participate in their second game.


    When the trio arrived at the start line, they saw the host of this game arena, James.


    Like all the previous hosts this one also had his uniqueness. James was a tall male with pale white skin and long blond hair. His eye color was not visible because of the shades he wore and he satzily on thefy chair near the start line.


    When he saw Morana and others he didn''t even nce as he spoke.


    "You are thest to arrive so you don''t get to choose the car as all the others have been picked. So, just take whatever''s left and drive it to the start line. The race starts in 3 minutes. If you''rete it''s none of my concern."


    Morana didn''t mind his way of dealing with things and motioned for Samael to go toward thest car.


    The problem with this race was that people in this world don''t have cars, so no one knew how to drive one, well except Morana.


    At first nce, the car that was left for them was small and useless and could barely fit the three of them, but Morana couldn''t be happier after all who better than her knew what this car could do.


    Her previous world was a thousand times more advanced than this one. As the people there didn''t have special powers like here they started developing technology to make their lives easier.


    When Morana died humans had already explored part of the space even developed a fews and made contact with being different from themselves forming The United Federation.


    As that world''s most renowned and feared inventor Morana has cooperated with different organizations andpanies and this at a nce useless car was the fruit of one such cooperation.


    Its name is C-17bb25. The car not only had military-grade weaponry but could also fly and travel through space in short distances. Its defense was strong enough to survive a couple of nuclear bombings, And most importantly it traveled 100 times faster than any car in her previous world.


    At this point, Morana has already merged with Orion and she could clearly see this long-forgotten invention of hers.


    She easily activated the car and motioned for the other two to get in.


    The moment all the doors were closed Morana got in the mode and started giving the carmands.


    "Activate manual control, fasten the seatbelts, and resize the sitting area."


    ''Ding'' without much sound the inside of the car started moving as the inside was adjusted to Morana''s preferences.


    When they drove To the back of the other dozens of cars James had already started the countdown.


    "3 2 1 Go!"


    And at that moment exactly 24 cars started moving with all their speed, well at least all of them tried.


    Okay, I admit right away 12 idiots crushed right into each other and very few managed to get past the 100 meters like literally only 7 cars were left in the race in a few minutes including Morana.


    Few people managed to get the hang of driving quickly and didn''t do bad, but they were no match for Morana.


    Her only problem was a race against time. As her merge would eventually deactivate she didn''t have much time before she would go blind once again, so she needed to finish the race as soon as possible.


    Looking at her skillful driving both Emily and Samael looked at her with surprise and admiration written all over their faces.


    Morana didn''t have time to bother with them as she once again started giving differentmands to the car.


    "At mymand, ready to go full speed." Said Morana as she activated one of the weapons and started shooting at the cars behind her.


    As long as she gets rid of thepetition even if she goes blind she can still win the race using the autopilot when needed.


    The car could go at full speed for the  of the race, and she could trust the autopilot for thest  part but the rest she needed to do herself.


    As she needed to concentrate on driving she handed the shooting part to Samael and sent his seat on top of the car.


    It didn''t take Samael to get a hang of using the weapons as he shot nonstop at the cars driving behind them but soon he was out of all the bullets, so this time Morana gave him grenades instead.


    "Just aim and throw the grenade at them."


    Samael looked skeptical at the small device in his hand but still did as Morana said and threw it at the red car right behind them.


    ''Booom''


    The loud noise startled not only the other drivers but also the spectators, and even Samael couldn''t hide his bewilderment.


    The previously perfectly fine red car was now tattered to pieces as the injured passengers sat on the road while the car was caught on mes.


    Contrary to others, Morana didn''t even move her brow as she continued to advance forward in the midst of mes.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 68: The Race 2

    Chapter 68: The Race 2


    After getting over the first shock Samael now calmly threw grenades at the cars one after another.


    Seeing this, Morana could now fully concentrate on driving while giving Samael new weapons to use when the previous one was no longer useful.


    Because the participants here weren''t just normal humans the weapons could still harm them but it was not as useful as against normal humans, especially after bing familiar with them.


    They still managed to leave behind other cars quite a bit, so Morana returned Samael back to his ce.


    And it was finally time.


    "Hold tight, both of you."She said and the next second gave the system of the car her next order.


    "Turn to full speed." Just as her words fell the car rushed like a rocket. A few minutester Morana could feel the toll of the merge, her sight was also bing blurry, but she knew she had to hold on as autopilot couldn''t be turned on when they moved full speed.


    Samael noticed her struggle and couldn''t help but worry. All his energy and attention were constantly on her.


    At that moment Morana felt a threating from behind and within seconds moved the car to the left avoiding theser beam directed at them.


    "Seems like others also found the use for the car''s special features." Said Samael.


    The other drivers had no way to catch up with them because of the speed but it didn''t stop them from blindly throwing everything they had their way.


    Because Morana had to drive the car at full speed she had to turn off the car''s defense system, so at this moment all they could do was to evade the attacks directed at them.


    Morana knew that if things went like this they wouldn''t be able tost too long and even though she could use her space ability to directly teleport the car she didn''t want to expose her abilities just yet.


    "Can you use your lightning ability at this speed?" She knew that even though Samael was strong he was still injured and not at best state, moreover, the lightning ability wasn''t his best out of all the affinities.


    "I can use it but I can''t guarantee that I won''t miss the target." He said truthfully.


    "That''s fine, I don''t want you to hit the target anyway." She said with a meaningful grin, then she turned to Emily.


    "You have the ability to create illusions, don''t you?"


    Her question managed to earn a surprised and admiring expression from Emily once again, but she didn''t deny the im.


    "What are the conditions to make the illusion work?" She asked once again.


    "It won''t work on people with better perception or on people who have the same or stronger strength than me, for the illusion to work I would need some kind of cover, so the people you want to use the illusion on can''t see my actions," Said Emily.


    A few minutester


    After making sure that both Samael and Emily knew what to do, Moranamanded the car''s system to turn off the full-speed mode and the car started to significantly slow down.


    As expected the other cars didn''t let go of the opportunity and reacted quickly. Soon they started to catch up to them.


    "They are almost here." Said Emily.


    "Wait for it" Morana didn''t look bothered at the fact that other cars were catching up to them, just in case this n didn''t work she already had another one.


    The distance now was less than 100 meters.


    90 meters


    80 meters


    60 meters


    50 meters


    "The distance is now only 30 meters. They are very close." Said Emily anxiously.


    "Wait for mymand."


    25 meters


    20 meters


    "NOW." Called Morana when the distance between her and the other cars became less than 20 meters.


    As she finished speaking Samael mobilized his powers and started indiscriminately shooting lightning and fire at the other cars. In front of them behind them.


    Some hit the target others just created explosions and dust on the road, making it impossible to see anything including Morana''s car.


    Loud noises of the cars crashing into each other could be heard


    After the dust cleared up and the car once again became visible, the other drivers started frantically chasing and attacking them.


    At the same time, no one noticed the camouged flying car in the air advancing towards the finish line at a fast speed.


    While Samael and Emily were trying to keep up the illusion, Morana had turned on the autopilot and was nowying back on the seat, exhausted and once again blind.


    But the job was not yet done. At Morana''smand, Emily created the illusion that the attacks worked and the car was in mes, fully destroyed, while at the same time she also created the illusion of their deaths, making the other drivers breathe out in relief.


    And so their unspoken alliance came to an end and now they started attacking each other.


    As no more dark horses appeared in the race they advanced to the finish line quite steadily.


    Unfortunately, their happiness was bound to be short-lived. They were just 100 meters away from the finish line, when out of nowhere, a flying car appeared on the road just afternding and turned off the camouge mode, and crossed the line first, right before everyone''s eyes. Therefore, winning the race and leaving everyone baffled including the audience and the host of the game.


    After the end of the race, other teams started arguing that they cheated, it only infuriated them more when Moranapletely ignored them and fell asleep in Samael''s arms.


    Just as the fight was about to break out James, the host of the game stepped in ending the conflict.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 69: Warlord 1

    Chapter 69: Warlord 1


    After clearing 7 games they only had onest game arena left. The hardest 8th game arena. The group couldn''t help but feel excited, their happiness became even more apparent when Zoel and Ezra woke up halfway to the arena.


    The group had lots to ask the guys but they knew it wasn''t the right time as they were getting closer and closer to their destination.


    When they got there the group couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Different from all their previous encounters this game arena was not as majestic but it definitely hit the home run with weirdness.


    What they saw was a small wooden shed in the middle of a bamboo forest with a broken wooden que that had "Warlord" written on it.


    After looking at each other and seeing the same puzzled look in each other''s eyes the group once again felt helpless.


    "I guess this is it?" Said Emily, while feeling unsure of her own statement.


    The next second their attention was attracted by the sound of chopping wood and not too far away they saw a tall, robust man with a long beard and unkempt appearance.


    "Umm... hello?" Asked Emir, trying to get the man''s attention.


    The man stopped chopping the wood and looked up at the group. His deep and piercing violet eyes made everyone ufortable as if they were prey and he was a monster.


    Then, without giving anyone time to react the man made a motion with his hand and they were all sucked in by some kind of force, and once again the bamboo forest became quiet with only one man chopping the wood continuously.


    ***


    Morana''s POV


    [Master Master]


    ''Shut up.''


    [Oh thank god you''re awake. I was so worried.]


    ''What happened?''


    [That guy did something and you all got sucked into this dimension, I think you are in the game of this arena, but more about thatter master now you are in danger you must move quickly.]


    When I heard the worry in Jolly''s voice I activated my seer ability and started fully observing my surroundings and sure enough, I soon found the sources of danger.


    I was surrounded. There were about 30 of them and they were closing on me. It took me a second to get into my battle mode and I readied my soul dagger in one hand and started using the Ice ability I got from contracting Orion with the other hand.


    And started to count down 3 2 1.


    Just as they were getting ready to jump on me, I teleported behind one of the men and cut his throat with the dagger without giving him any possibility to react. At the same time, I used the Ice ability to create thousands of ice shards in the sky and attack them at the same time.


    Some of the shards managed to kill their target but some still managed to react in time, and had no major wounds.


    I didn''t waste the time to think much, I just used thebination of my teleportation, ice affinity, and soul dagger to get rid of the rest of the group.


    They were not strong enough and with the element of surprise, they didn''t put up much of a fight so this whole thing was over in a matter of minutes.


    After everyone was dead a screen appeared in front of me.


    {Congrats, You''ve managed to get over the first ordeal but you still have much harder tasks toplete. The Evil demon king Dagon has risen an army and the human faction is losing. Thest resistance left in the whole continent is the city of Gagra, If the city loses thest war the demons will win and humanity will be extinct. Your main task is to defeat the demon king Dagon and save humanity.}


    Uugh, how tacky. Now I have to do some shitty hero stuff. Maybe I should just stay here and eat chocte. I am sure others will do fine without me.


    I thought and unbothered by all the bodies around me, I just sat near the tree and started eating the new vor of chocte I developed. It was no easy job, I must admit. First I had to convince that host from that game to give me some thunderous mountain snake venom Than I had to marinade my fresh cocoa beans in it for days, refine it mix it with purple eared unicorn''s milk while also Integrating my ice affinity to make it like an ice-cream when I eat it but look like a chocte bar. I must say the results were quite pleasing. I can''t wait for the next experiment.


    But of course just as I was enjoying my snack time someone had to get in trouble and ruin it.


    "Help Help."I heard a familiar girl''s voice.


    I did consider ignoring it but then the screen appeared again and shattered my dreams.


    {Your first ay has appeared. She''s chased by the group of demons and is in grave trouble save her and she will help youplete the great quest.}


    ''Fu*k this'' I thought, but then I heard a scream for help once again and remembered whose voice that was.


    ''Damn it. I knew I should have killed all those pig teammates from the beginning. One moment of benevolence and look what happened, they have even managed to ruin my snack time. They have no morals. If you are gonna die, at least do it quietly. Why bother others when they have better things to do.'' I couldn''t help but sigh at my harsh life and curse my shitty luck once again.


    Just as I was pondering on whether to help the girl I recognized as Emily, I had to be unlucky enough for her to see me.


    ''Ugh fuck it. I still need to get out of this game anyway.''


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.


    zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 70: Warlord 2

    Chapter 70: Warlord 2


    Different from my pursuers Emily was followed by what I would describe as ugly, ck bugs with wings and lots of teeth.


    Emily was running with all her might while about a dozen of these bugs were following after her. Using her ''seer'' ability, I soon understood that she was all out of energy and couldn''t use any of her powers.


    Well, I guess I could use those bugs as practice targets for my space ability and ice ability. The next second I directly jumped in front of Emily and condensed my ice affinity.


    The next second trees around me started freezing and even air wasn''t spared seeing this result I suddenly had an idea, if I could freeze air which consisted of a max of 4% water then I should technically be able to freeze liquid inside the bodies of those beings. In order to try my theory, I started to mobilize all my concentration and started freezing the liquid in their bodies.


    Affecting the living body was much more draining than affecting the environment and even though I could feel it working I know that this affinity of mine wasn''t strong enough to affect dozens of beings at the same time. Maybe if it was only one or two of them would work but for now, if I continued to count in it I would be in trouble. So, I decided to experiment with my other ability and decided to use fire this time. If I was alone I would''ve preferred to use space and practice it more but with Emily still, here I didn''t want to show this card just yet.


    Different from my ice ability my fire ability was stronger and I had more control over it. Even if I didn''t refine it yet and didn''t use any specific way to cultivate it I still had quite a good understanding of it because of my previous life. So, while readying my dagger in one hand and fireball in the other I once again started attacking the ck worms.


    Noticing that my fire affinity was working better than expected, I understood that fire was their weakness, so I solely concentrated all my mental capacity on fire attacks. And it worked like a charm. The more I increased the heat of my fire the more painfully the worms wailed and soon their sleazy skin started bubbling and sizzling.


    When I was done with them I noticed the change in Emily''s expression. She was now pale and cold sweat was dripping from her face and she looked at Me with a frightened expression. My next words did nothing to alleviate her fear.


    "Darling, dinner is ready, I hope you like it well done. I am more of a medium-rare person so you can have it all. Don''t thank me." Hearings my generous offer and seeing my face that had ''Innocence'' written all over it Emily couldn''t help questioning all her existence.


    "N...No. I also prefer it medium-rare." Said Emily with a stutter while not daring to look at the worms that have now turned into charcoal.


    "Hmm. Too bad. Now the meat I''ve prepared with such meticulousness will go to waste." My face instantly turned grim and lonely.


    '' Hmm, how do I make this insolent person that dared to disturb my snack time eat these burnt worms?'' While thinking this my expression became lonelier and lonelier and my eyes instantly turned watery. I noticed Emily''s hesitant expression right away and just as I thought it worked I almost coughed up all my blood and guts when I heard a certain stupid system''s voice.


    "Master, don''t be sad. If it will make you happy I will eat all the charcoal that you made. I am sure it must be delicious."


    If those words weren''t spoken by the ever so sincere jolly, they would no doubt be unable to finish this sentence safely, but I couldn''t help feeling helpless knowing that he meant every single word he said.10 minutester poor Emily, who couldn''t stand thebined attack of the teary eyes and guilt now sat near the tree eating the worm charcoal and couldn''t help rethinking her life decisions.


    The moment she agreed to eat the meat my expression changed and she knew she f*cked up.


    The first thing that greeted me the next morning was the same screen with the message.{Congrats you''ve saved your first ay and have taken the first step towards saving the human race, but this is just beginning you must travel to the Gagra and gather more always on your way. As a reward forpleting the first task, you will receive a map that will guide you to Gagra.}These screens looked a lot like system interfaces from my previous world were really weird. For some reason, despite being blind I could see them when using my ''seer'' ability.


    Of course, I didn''t see it like everyone else but it was like the screen itself was made out of magic particles and I could see its magic as I did with other beings. But I wasn''t sure if it was because of my ability or because the screen itself was special somehow.


    After I and Emily had our breakfast we decided to follow the map and I decided not to leave Emily and fly solo. Ahh, my benevolent and kind heart will really get me in trouble someday. I mean it had totally nothing to do with the fact that she was a good cook or the fact that she had the potential to be a good maid, and it definitely had nothing to do with the fact that I had no one to care for me while Samael wasn''t here, I swear on the luck of the great God/ goddess who blessed me with my luck.


    After following the map for 2 days straight and getting zero response from a$$hole panel we (I mean I) decided to take a nap and have some fun. I was, even more, convinced with my great idea when I heard that one of the demon king''s goons was upying the vige near and it was rumored that he had imprisoned a beauty in the tower. As a gentleman, I of course had to save the beauty it definitely had nothing to do with the fact that I just made a new tear gas ugh_ 23ya66ass00of.


    It was a gas that made peopleugh and fart at the same time till they died of suffocation. I just really wanted to know if it would work on demons. I mean how funny it would be if the great demon king died from farting andughing.


    Thankfully I once again proved how great I am and the gas did kill most of the demons, but the most unexpected part of this story was the beauty we found .I mean I always knew that apple doesn''t fall far from the tree but my dear brother sure looked good in woman''s clothes, maybe too good.


    When I first walked into the room, I saw my brother on top of Shio while both of them wereying on the floor. Of course, as an understanding sister, I couldn''t disturb their happy time so I tacitly excused myself.


    ''Ahh. Young people sure are energetic. They sure don''t care about choosing the right ce and time. Well, I guess it can''t be better than having your first time with an incredibly handsome and intelligent AI that you built, but my brother''s choice is eptable. Shio wouldn''t be my first choice but not everyone can be as great as me.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, back in the room, Zoel who was seen by his sister in a woman''s clothes for the first time in his life thought about suicide. On top of that, he was even misunderstood by the said sister about having a rtionship with his childhood best friend.


    And while the brother and sister duo indulged themselves into fantasies no one knew the true thoughts of the said friend, as he helplesslyforted Zoel only to be red at begrudgingly.


    ***


    After the reunion with Shio and Zoel, the group continued their journey towards the Gagra as nned.


    Despite his numerous attempts to clear the misunderstanding with Morana, Zoel was every time killed with the phrases like ''I wish you both happiness'' or ''do you want to share the tent with Shio?''.


    Each time Zoel would End the conversation with an even gloomier expression than one before.


    Finally, out of options Zoel decided to leave the matter be for now.


    Of course, Morana wasn''t truly clueless about the matter, but seeing as she was bored and they still had a long way to go, she couldn''t help having some fun, especially when the fun came to her doorstep by its own free will.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 71: Warlord 3

    Chapter 71: Warlord 3


    When the group made a camp and sat down on the ground to rest, they started to discuss their next steps when the screen appeared in front of Morana once again.


    {You''ve gathered a total of 3 allies, but that''s not nearly enough to defeat the demon king. A group of potential allies are fighting demons not too far away, follow the directions to them.}


    Then the text disappeared and in its stead appeared the map. It showed directions like GPS and the group decided to follow it.


    Their destination was not close but It wasn''t far away either. Considering that the first task helped Morana find Emily, Zole thought that this one might lead to others as well.


    On their way they met demon attacks more than once, sometimes a couple in a day, and exhaustion was written all over their faces.


    "We can''t go like this." Said Zoel after cutting the head of thest demon.


    "There are too many of them and they just keeping." Shio also added as he fell down with exhaustion.


    It wasn''t the fact that demons were strong but their sheer number was too ridiculous and after sometimeter, it wasn''t just the weakest worm demons that attacked there were other types as well and each one had its own strengths.


    "We need to find others as quickly as possible." Said Emily.


    "Shhhh." Just as they were discussing while trying to catch their breath on the ground, Morana motioned them to shut up.


    They instantly became vignt but no matter how hard they tried they didn''t notice anything, so they couldn''t help looking at Morana puzzled.


    But Morana still didn''t put her guard down and didn''t answer their questions.


    The next second instead of putting her weapon down she became even more serious and the trio felt her gaze bing colder.


    As she held a dagger in one hand and she started using her ''seer'' ability to the max.


    Not too long ago she felt a threatening presence and a very dark mana presence and she was sure it was close, spiking here and there at different ces


    Her reaction instantly turned others'' tired expressions into vignt.


    Morana knew whatever it was that she felt threatened by was stronger than her, stronger than all four of them in strength.


    And she was right, they weren''t ready for what was toe.


    Just as Morana felt another spike behind her she felt something warm ssh on her.


    She knew this familiar sense and smell and sure enough, when she turned around she saw Emily''s lifeless body split in two.


    Before she managed to react, she felt something pierce her stomach and she saw the source of the ominous feeling.


    It was a 3 meter tall monster with no flesh on it, only bones and very sharp and long ws and it wasn''t alone.


    There were four of them.


    Seeing his little sister in a predicament Zoel quickly unleashed his strongest ability for the first time sinceing to the lower realm.


    There was a good reason why even the 12 great families of the upper realm were afraid of the de Laval family and it wasn''t just because they were strong, it was because they''ve managed to do something even the Divine realm couldn''t.


    They created something that gave powers to those who were loyal members of the family, the great artifact The Arcana deck.


    The deck consisted of a total of 78 cards and as many abilities. More than one card could choose the same person and before his or her death they would forever have this power just like any other affinity.


    Morana''s grandfather Roman was the only person in the history of the family who managed to hold 4 cards at the same time until Zoel who also managed to tame the 4 cards gaining 4 more abilities.


    Those cards were:


    Ace of Swords - Strength


    Three of cups - mimicry


    The Chariot - Ability to tame and skillfully use any weapons upon contact


    Judgment, one of the mostplicated powers of Arcana. It gave Zoel the ability to punish his opponents by giving the judgment of their life.


    If you weren''t a living being then you needn''t worry about this power but it was deadly to anyone living.


    As Zoel grew stronger so did the powers.


    But as it would have it, their current opponents weren''t living so, Zoel had to use the other powers that he got just like other people.


    Luckily His other strongest power, ckfire, was more than helpful against the bone demons.


    They were like natural enemies and even though Zoel was unable to defeat them he was at least able to drive them away, he even managed to injure one of them.


    At the same time, Shio got close to Moran who was nowying on the ground with a huge hole in her stomach and was bleeding out.


    It was Shio''s first time seeing Morana''s blood so when he saw silver liquid pouring out of her stomach he was stupefied for a second but he managed to get a hold of himself and concentrate on the important.


    After looking at her wound he saw ck veins constantly appearing and disappearing near it as the body tried to heal itself but got poisoned again and again.


    If it was anyone else other than Morana they would have already been dead.


    At the same time as Shio and Zoel tried to think of something to help her, Morana was having a heated conversation with Jolly.


    [Master, I think there is something wrong with my program.]


    ''What''s wrong?''


    [Well it clearly says that you should be very unlucky but look you clearly have been blessed in disguise.]


    ''Yeah, you are right there most definitely is something wrong with your program.''


    [Wahhh. Master, I knew something was wrong. Am I gonna disappear soon, you must tell me the truth, master, don''t hide it from me.]


    ''Yeah, there is clearly something wrong with your sight functions, because if you''ve not noticed I have just been stubbed and am now bleeding so unless there is something wrong with your program I don''t know how I''ve been blessed.''


    Feeling his master''s threatening tone Jolly couldn''t help but shiver from fright, and quickly tried to exin himself.


    [Master, how can you misunderstand me? It''s clearly your good luck to be stabbed, how can you be so mean to say that there is something wrong with my sight. It''s clearly you who has sight problems.]


    Not noticing that Morana''s expression became colder by the minute Jolly continued to rant about how wronged he felt and how lucky she was to get stabbed.


    But knowing that there was more to it, Morana decided to put things aside and concentrated on more important things.


    ''Exin.'' This one word was enough to snap Jolly out of his fantasies and understand that he f*cked up big time.


    [It''s like this master before when you were injected by some unknown gods or goddesses blood you became a demigod or demigoddess. But what you were infected by now is also the poison made out of the pure blood of the demon god. They most probably use this potion to transform humans into demons, but because of your special case, you won''t turn into a demon but something entirely different. You might even gain new abilities likest time and will be stronger. Even if your cultivation is lower than others you will be able to match those at the peak of the earth realm.]


    Hearing Jolly''s exnation, Morana''s expression did ease a bit only to be poured cold water the next second.


    [Well, of course, that is if you survive.]


    And thest thing Morana thought before passing out was how she would kill the one who cursed her for this shitty luck.


    ***


    At the same time somewhere in the forest Samael who was also facing demons, suddenly felt Morana''s predicament and couldn''t help bing worried.


    He didn''t take his time to deal with his enemy instead he insta-killed anything that came his way and rushed towards her direction as fast as he could.


    His expression was colder than ever and he wished nothing more than to tear apart this responsible for hurting her.


    He felt their connection bing stronger and without any hesitation, his speed became faster and in about an hour he didn''t need this connection in order to feel her.


    He found Morana on the ground bleeding while Shio and Zoel tried to heal her wound, but nothing worked. The infection was spreading faster and her body couldn''t keep up with it as well as before.


    The next second, something happened. The infection stopped attacking her wounds and started to simultaneously move towards her heart gathering and taking different weird shapes. None of them knew what to do and they were running out of options.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 72: Warlord 4

    Chapter 72: Warlord 4


    While the trio was still pondering how to help her, Morana was assaulted by the shes of pictures, memory, and information.


    She saw a young maiden, then a pregnant woman andstly she saw an old woman. As her head was filled with new information one sentence was louder than everything else.


    ''ept Hecate''s legacy.''


    She heard these words over and over again as she felt her body transform. She suddenly felt a long-lost sharp pain in her eyes as they hurt like hell, but Morana wasn''t scared. Instead, she became more and more excited as she understood what she gained.


    Her transformation took a total of 12 hours, scaring the shit out of the guys, but once they noticed that her vitals were fine and she wasn''t in any danger they rxed a bit and kept watch for the night.


    And suddenly a pair of beautiful eyes opened. The guys notice the change right away as one of her once beautiful golden eye was now green.


    Her skin was whiter, and her hair became even redder, her features couldn''t be described as anything but perfect, and for some reason, she had this mysterious green halo around her that was barely noticeable but put a pressure on people. Like they weremitting a crime by even looking at her.


    After the transformation, the first thing that Morana did was not to exin her transformation but to check her status.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: DEMIGODDESS


    LEVEL: 24


    HP: 105 000/203 000


    MP: 200 500/785 000


    STR: 2 350


    VIT: 2 760


    INT: 11 380


    AGI: 2 300


    DEX: 2 300


    DEF: 2 000


    LUK: 54


    Attribute points: 1 461


    System points: 28 000


    tinum ticket: 0


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer E-Ranker, Inventor, Seer, Tamer, Necromancer.


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 1 "milky way"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Fire: 100% (high- mortal rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (mid-mortal rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-mortal rank)


    Seer: 100% (Middle-mortal rank)


    Necromancy: 100% (low- mortal rank)


    Contract affinity:


    Ice: 93% (Red)]


    Right away after seeing her stats, Morana noticed a new affinity she gained, Necromancy as well as raise in her attributes


    She knew this power came from Hecate whose bloodline she triggered, but for some reason, Morana felt like it wasn''t all she''s gained and as if to confirm her hunch she felt some kind of vibrationing from her space.


    [Master quickly you need to take that egg out as it is about to hatch.]


    Jolly''s words reminded her of the egg she took from Victor''sb. Later she just left it in her space andpletely forgot about it until now.


    When Zoel, Samael, and Shio didn''t get any reaction From Morana they once again became worried, but Morana didn''t give them any chance to ask questions as she took out a pure white egg with a bright red dot and managed to leave them truly speechless once again.


    The Moment egg was taken out it started cracking and shaking, the group felt an ominous presence from it and instantly became vignt.


    Finally, after the egg was hatched and out of it came a small white snake with a red ruby embedded in it.


    From the start, its gaze never left Morana as it started quickly advancing towards her. Morana felt no hostility from the small snake, on the contrary, she felt as if she met her long-lost friend.


    The snake curled ts body on her hand and started actng cute. Its brght red eyes were lookng at her wth pty and favor and Morana knew rght away what t wanted.


    It wanted to contract Morana and snce she also had nothng aganst t, Morana dd just that.


    "I shall name you Ruby."


    And Just as the snake''s eyes sparkled Morana heard a clear, childish female voice.


    "Thank you, master."


    After getting what she wanted Ruby turned back to where her egg''s shell was and started eating it.


    While Ruby was eating her egg Morana decided to check her contract affinity she got after contracting Ruby.


    [Contract affinity:


    Ice: 93% (Red)


    Hypnosis: 97% (Orange)]


    It could be seen right away that Ruby''s bloodline was more special than Orion''s. So, Morana decided to also check Ruby''s status.


    [NAME: Ruby


    AGE: 10 minutes


    GENDER: Female


    RACE: Nameless Limbo snake (royalty)


    LEVEL: 1


    Affinity:


    Hypnosis: 97% (Orange)


    telekinesis: 85 % (orange)]


    While on it Morana also checked Samael''s loyalty that has now risen to 85%, which was a major change from where they started.


    But the surprises were not over just yet.


    Finally, after calming down Zoel started questioning Morana.


    "What just happened? What''s with your eye?"


    At first, Morana didn''t make any sound, just looked at Zoel and just as he lost any hope of getting something out of her mouth, Morana spoke.


    "I can see again."


    BOOOOM


    Not only Zoel and Shio even Samael couldn''t react to this news, they felt excitement, happiness but they were also puzzled.


    They tacitly didn''t ask any more questions after all, she was more than okay and that was the only thing that mattered.


    After discussing their next moves the group once again started moving toward their destination.


    Thankfully, with the help of Samael and Morana''s improved strength, they managed to travel without any more casualties and soon met up with Sophia and Zoel when they were surrounded by demons.


    Surprisingly even in the face of the enemy, these two love birds still continued their little quarrel.


    "Sh*t Zoel. Maybe, next time when someone tells you to go right you could I don''t know, listen, and go right." Screamed Sophia in anger as she took out all her rage on poor demons, cutting them one by one.


    "I did go RIGHT. It''s not my fault that your right and mine were not the same." Rebutted Zoel.


    Seeing the situation, no one wanted to get in the middle of the two so everyone just tacitly retreated and left the stage for the couple.


    Not too far away They also found Emir and Sara, who were also having their share of lovey-dovey moments.


    As the injured Emir stood in front of Sara taunting the demons and advertising his heroic posture, while Sara stood behind him with teary eyes and greatly moved expression.


    "I will protect you no matter what." Said Emir as he looked at Sara.


    "Big brother Emir you" Tears fell from Sara''s eyes.


    As the demons charged at them Emir also rushed forward with a roar only to have his heroic dead punched out the next second as hey behind Sara half-conscious.


    Seeing his state Sara''s eyes quickly turned red as she looked at her enemies and started ughtering them one by one.


    Meanwhile, the group that witnessed all of this could only have one thought:


    ''Why are we even here?''


    So, they were once again united and started their journey towards Gagra.


    It took them a 3 days journey to get their first glimpse of the city. They weren''t the only ones arriving here.


    The city was clearly getting ready for a big battle and was recruiting any human survivors.


    Their momentum didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of the higher-ups of the city, so, It wasn''t much trouble for them to join the army against the demons.


    They even managed to get a seat at the meeting, but all of this wasn''t important to Morana who just now finished making a new lollipop with white chocte and rainbow green tea vor.


    So, while the whole city was painstakingly making weapons to defeat the demons Morana was making her snacks.


    The higher-ups were expecting the demon army in three days'' time so, the vignce was at its peak.


    On the first day, nothing happened and the city continued its preparations.


    The second day, nothing happened again but this time Morana felt ominous premonition.


    And sure enough her ''Seer'' ability activated itself and she knew it was going to be a long battle.


    She quickly stood up from her bed and went to find Zoel and Ezra who were discussing things with the citylord of Gagra.


    When she barged into the room, the guards barely managed to react and pointed their weapons at her.


    There were a few other men and women in the room except the citylord and herpanions.


    "Who let this kid in? We are discussing serious matters here." Said a middle-aged man with an annoyed face.


    Morana directly ignored the man and started moving forward. This only annoyed the man even more, of course, Morana couldn''t care less.


    "Hey, kid. Did you hear me? This isn''t where you can just walk in as you wish." Said the same man.


    Morana wasn''t bothered by his hostility and looked at Zoel.


    "They will attack tonight."


    Her words seeded in attracting everyone''s attention.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 73: Warlord 5

    Chapter 73: Warlord 5


    "hahaha" The next second everyone''s stunned expression simultaneously changed as they broke out inughter.


    They all thought that this random kid was just spouting nonsense, well everyone except Zoel and Ezra.


    "What happened?" Asked Zoel with a serious face, surprising everyone.


    These two days they demonstrated some of their abilities and gained respect from the higher-ups in the city.


    So, their serious reaction to this kid''s nonsense baffled everyone.


    The only other person who wasn''t surprised was the city lord.


    When the group arrived in the city for the first time, the city lord saw Morana with Zoel and Ezra and knew that they were in the same team, So, he didn''t dare underestimate Morana.


    More So now after seeing how much the two cared for her opinion.


    The previously annoyed man also didn''t know what to say. He didn''t like Zoel and others when they arrived and now even a little kid didn''t put him in the eyes.


    "Child, what do you mean they will attack today?" Asked the city lord with a masterful candy dealer smile.


    Seeing this, Morana couldn''t stop herself from clutching her lollipop, Just as she was about to exin herself the same rude and mocking voice interrupted.


    "City Lord, you can''t really be listening to this kid that came from god knows where?"


    Other people didn''t say anything but their expressions were telling the whole story already.


    Hearing this city lord''s expression also changed as he looked towards the man


    "You''ve got a problem with that?"


    The previous candy dealer''s smile was nowhere to be seen and was now fully reced by the mother-inw''s scrutiny.


    And as expected everyone had no choice but to swallow their dissatisfaction like good daughter-inws and wordlessly follow their leader''s whims.


    Morana couldn''t help appreciating this grandpa''s character, but her expression didn''t change at all.


    "Old tunnels under the city." These few words were enough to sway the majority of big shots in the room. At least those who knew what she was talking about understood right away and so did the city lord.


    Although the city lord was worried he wasn''t a rash person.


    "What do you suggest?" He asked while looking at Morana as if he was looking at an equal.


    "What do you want me to suggest? I am just a kid from god knows where." Replied Morana nonchntly.


    City lord couldn''t help feeling helpless at her pettiness, but knew that they were in the wrong first so, politely fluttered Morana to get what he wanted.


    Seeing the ridiculous situation the man from earlier who still didn''t understand what happened couldn''t help shouting.


    "City Lord, you can''t be so confused that you believe some kid''s nonsense?"


    "JONA, that''s enough. I don''t want to hear you disrespecting our guests again."


    Feeling that the city lord was truly angry this time Jona couldn''t understand what he did wrong and felt that everyone here was unreasonable.


    The reason some people and city lord had such a big reaction after Morana''s words, was because the tunnels underneath were Gagra''s biggest secret that they''ve kept for decades.


    It was a huge maze and Gagra''sst lifeline.


    So, they knew right away what this kid was suggesting.


    Nothing could be worse than the fact that demons knew about it.


    By Morana''s suggestion, the city was quickly evacuated by the children and elderly everyone else stayed to fight till death, knowing they most probably wouldn''t survive the night.


    As the city was evacuated, Morana asked the city lord''s permission to go into the tunnels and set up a trap for demons.


    Even though they were strong. The sheer difference in numbers was too big.


    So, Morana set up a big trap for mass destruction. And just as it was fit for the mad inventor she set up a chain of bombs she developed sinceing into this world. they were all over the city''s tunnels, and wouldn''t spare anyone that stayed in the city.


    Just as Morana expected the demon army that snuck in through tunnels with great effort now faced the empty city and just like that Morana activated the explosives and  of the demon army was either dead or badly hurt.


    Hearing the news of this the demon king Daegon who has already started to celebrate his victory was greatly angered and decided to appear on the battlefield himself.


    By the time he arrived the human faction together with Morana and others were in full-out war with another  of the demon army as well as the survivors of the explosion.


    With the help of Morana''s and her friends'' mass-destructive abilities, demons were deprived of the number advantage.


    As the task suggested, Morana had to defeat Daegon herself in order to win the game so she started getting closer to him.


    Using thebined attack of her fire and ice abilities as well as her dagger mastery, mutted demon bodies were falling one after another wherever she went.


    Dagon also didn''t take his time and quickly noticed Morana''s actions and soon the two got into a heated battle.


    Dagon''s magical cultivation was on par with low-Sky realm practitioners, while Morana could barely follow his strength.


    After exchanging a few blows with each other while not shying away from killing people at the same time Dagon had to admit Morana''s power.


    "I am impressed, I didn''t know there was anyone as good as you in this backwater ce."


    Of course, Morana wouldn''t be herself if she didn''t annoy people and she did just that.


    "Well I don''t want to break your heart after all this is just a first date, but I have to admit, I am not impressed at all. I mean first of all, what kind of knock-off name is Dagon. Did your parents misspell it and were too embarrassed to admit it.


    And what''s with that washed-off cliche viin opening line?


    I mean I feel like we are about to find out that that grandpa city lord is in reality your son or something."


    Just as Morana''s words fell the whole battlefield instantly froze and became quiet. Realizing something, Morana couldn''t help looking at the demon lord more thoroughly.


    "You must be joking right? He is actually your son? Just how old are you, Can you even fight, I mean with your age you must have serious osteoarthritis? Do you maybe want to sit down real quick?"


    Even Morana''s teammates couldn''t help pitying the demon king after seeing the situation.


    Dagon''s expression became a shade darker each time Morana spoke. In the end he couldn''t stand it and charged toward her with a roar.


    After exchanging one blow after another wounds started appearing on both Morana and Dagon, but blinded by the anger Dagon didn''t stop attacking Morana no matter what.


    "Hey, Hey you need to chill. What are you gonna do if you drop your bone?"


    Her taunting got a reaction not only from Dagon but the whole battlefield couldn''t help feeling pity for the demon king.


    Even Jona who hadints against Morana earlier thanked gods that he didn''t fully offend this little devil.


    Seeing that his attacks weren''t working Dagon became more and more agitated and extreme. He no longer cared about his defense and only concentrated on attacks.


    Despite how it may seem, Morana didn''t have it easy. Her body was filled with big and small wounds that were constantly healing and appearing once again.


    Morana wanted to anger Dagon until he fully lost himself senseless. So, he used every possible way.


    Dagon''s attacks started bing less frenzied andcking in power as time continued, but Morana knew better than to be blinded by the small victory.


    She didn''t let her guard down, instead, she intensified the taunting.


    In order to anger Dagon she sometimes ''identally'' killed a few of his people or even caught him off guard by pulling down Dagon''s pants.


    It was now fully battle of will, the one who cracked earlier would lose, and who had a stronger will than Morana that survived Victor''sb?


    Sure enough, the opportunity came soon and just to be sure Morana decided to use her trump card and teleported behind Dagon who had now fully lost his mind, and with the motion of her hand, she plunged the soul dagger right thru Dagon''s chest.


    After seeing their king die, demons were disoriented and didn''tst long. The humans won the war against demons and started rebuilding their homes.


    Meanwhile, after Dagon''s death, the group once again felt the familiar suction and woke up in the same bamboo forest in front of the same wood chopping man.


    This time the man wasn''t as indifferent.


    "Congrattions, you are the first team to clear all the games in the outer district. You may take the pass and walk through the gates." Said the man while handing a wooden slip to Zoel.


    The next secondrge gate appeared in front of them and as instructed the group went in.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 74: District Z

    Chapter 74: District Z


    Different from district 13 they left not too long ago when the group appeared here they saw a girl with a long pink ponytail and a cheerful smile waiting for them.


    "Hello, I am Anna. As you''ve passed the outer district you can now choose to add people from different teams to yours, also you can name your team and as the first team who cleared the outer district you will receive a gift."


    Anna spoke steadily and made sure everyone understood what she had to say, at the same time she didn''t leave any room for questions either.


    Anna first told them to choose the name for the team, of course, everyone had different opinions but before they could react, Morana made the first move and already confirmed the name she liked.


    "Wee again team ''Chocte''. You may now give me a list of names for people you want to add to your group from your previous district." Said Anna with the same smile.


    "That Can we change the name?" Asked Emir, unsure If he would be alive after finishing the question.


    Fortunately or unfortunately for him, the name couldn''t be changed. So, the group had toe to terms with the reality.


    After the name was confirmed Anna also gave them the prize forpleting the district first.


    The gift they received was the true objective of this district.


    "In order to clear this district you must find and defeat the puppeteer, the one who governs over district Z, only then will you be allowed to move to the next part of the dream city. After each team defeats the puppeteer, the whole district resets and defeating the master bes harder each time. Moreover, you must keep in mind that there is a three-day time limit for clearing this district." Anna''s words couldn''t have been clearer and the group was d they were the first to clear the game as only they knew this information now.


    They also found out that time in different parts of the city was flowing differently and so did the time outside.


    Next Zoel gave Anna the names of Jake and others. Now they had to wait for them to start the game of district Z, but they were allowed to wander around the district so after continuous fighting the group decided to gather some information.


    Different from district 13 this one didn''t look abandoned and it was full of life as people wandered around the streets, going about their business.


    About three hourster they were notified by Anna that Jake and others were here. So, the group left to join them.


    After losing lots of members Morana''s team now had 8 members after Jake''s whole group joined them they were now a total of 13 members in the group. Exactly 2 ces left for Ioannes and Sophia''s twin brother Leonard.


    Since entering The Dream city they have not met either of them but ces in the team were always reserved.


    After the two teams met up with each other no tension could be felt as they tacitly and naturally startedmunicating. Zoel informed them of what they knew and the team decided to split up and keep in touch.


    The groups were Erza and Sophia, Emir and Sara, Shio and Zoel, Anna and Lulu, L and Jake, Luka, Samael, and Morana were thest group.


    After big protests from Zoel and Anna that were shut down right away by Samael, Luka was the only safe option left from the whole group, so, in the end, the trio ended up in one group.


    None of them were much of a talkers so they quietly moved around the city examining it for anything unusual.


    Unfortunately, nothing, in particr, was found, but for some reason, Morana felt a weird feelinging from everywhere in the city, especially from people.


    She had not used her ''seer'' powers since her sight came back so, she finally decided to use them.


    Morana couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed by what she saw and motioned Samael to stop walking.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked and Luka''s attention also moved towards her.


    "Something is weird here."


    "What do you mean weird?" Asked Luka this time.


    "I am not exactly sure but people here are really weird like they are not alive."


    Her words sessfully managed to surprise the other two as they both became vignt instantly.


    After checking thoroughly they also managed to finally, see the clues that were right in front of their eyes


    Both of their strengths were leaps and bounds stronger than Morana''s, but she was the one who managed to notice the irregrity while they felt nothing.


    This in itself was enough reason for them to start taking the matter seriously.


    They were now in a district much more dangerous than the previous one, they couldn''t afford to take the matters lightly.


    After Samael consumed Arvan previously, he managed to heal himself a bit and be stronger, Now he was at par with a practitioner at the low-heaven realm.


    Luka also was on par with practitioners at the peak of the sky realm. So, they felt that at least for now they didn''t need to worry too much but at this moment both of them felt a heavy p on the face.


    "Let''s meet up with the rest of the gang before we decide what to do. I have a feeling this won''t be a peaceful night for us." Said Morana as she looked at the duo.


    Neither of them had any objections and they started moving towards the meeting ce of the agreement.


    After walking for about 20 minutes Morana once again stopped them.


    "Seems like the game has already begun."


    This time the other two knew exactly what she was talking about and both of them nodded simultaneously.


    "We have been walking in circles since we started going back." Said, Luka.


    "No, this ce was weird from the beginning." Said Morana with a knowing smile.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 75: The Puppeteer 1

    Chapter 75: The Puppeteer 1


    Seeing the familiar puzzled look from Samael and Luka, Morana didn''t bother to exin herself and only said one sentence.


    "It''s getting dark."


    This puzzled the duo even more than even the blind person could see the bright sun above.


    And the second p of the day came as the next second the sun was nowhere to be seen while the moon and the stars were proudly shining.


    This time they didn''t have time to ask any questions as the previously cheerful citizens were now looking at them with red eyes and drooly mouths. Their bodies moved with awkwardness, as if controlled by the invisible strings.


    "They are puppets, remember we need to find and kill the puppet master." Morana''s words woke them up instantly and the trio started attacking the puppets.


    The puppets weren''t particrly strong or anything, they just had strength above the normal and they didn''t die no matter what.


    As expected the most effective attack was fire but even if they killed the puppets more of them came as if the trio was cutting down the hydra''s head instead.


    "At this rate, we will just get tired." Said Luka as he mobilized blue mes and attacked the puppets.


    Thankfully all of them had fire-based abilities or they would have been in trouble.


    While this group managed to somehow deal with the puppets, others weren''t so lucky.


    Zoel managed to deal with the puppets using his ckfire and The chariot abilities while Shio wasn''t much help in this case.


    He could only use his speed and illusion technique and archery to win time for Zoel. Even though he had other abilities none of them were advantageous in this case.


    On the other hand, Sophia was now disying her other ability mana devouring as she once again used her necromancy and called out her three spirits to fight with her.


    Ezra on the other hand was a demi-human. After he broke through the sky realm he was able to do a full transformation so the next second beautiful red fox stood in his ce with 3 fluffy tails as he used his orange-colored fire to burn down the puppets.


    After Morana, Samael and Luka dealt with their own group of puppets they found that they no longer walked in circles and were now able to meet up with Emir and Sara, and once again were instantly surrounded by the puppets.


    Emir and Sara weren''t having it easy so the trio''s appearance greatly reduced the tall on them.


    They weren''t the only ones that managed to meet up Zoel and Shio also managed to meet up with Jake and L, And even Sophia and Ezra found time in their busy schedule of bickering to meet Anna and Lulu.


    In the end, the whole group managed to get together but for some reason, the number of puppets was not at all decreasing on the contrary it was increasing.


    They soon found it weird, but no one had time to ponder about it as they were getting tired of the constant use of their powers and the situation was bing pretty dangerous for everyone.


    At this moment Morana couldn''t help but stop as a thought passed in her head.


    Noticing her situation Samael got closer and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you notice that no other team appeared after us?"


    Her voice wasn''t lowered so other people also heard it.


    At first, they didn''t think it was weird, but now that no other teams could be seen appearing after hours they couldn''t help but find it weird.


    "What do you have in mind?" Asked Samael once again.


    "The person we have to defeat is called puppeteer right? So, what if not only these people are its puppets but also us. What if all these people are previous participants that didn''t clear this stage. What if it''s all just an illusion." As the words fell bright light shone as all the puppets that attacked them a second ago disappeared and they all appeared back to where they met Anna the first time.


    "Hello, again." And there stood Ana with her friendly smile and long pink ponytail. This time she wore more eye-catching clothes and as she for the first time opened her eyes, the group saw that she had no eyes as they were dugout.


    "I must admit, I have underestimated your capabilities, you have managed to surprise me for real"


    "Are you going to take your time with this speech and tell us your story and all that sh*t? because I really am getting hungry and I really want to get this over with, so if you could just be so kind as to I don''t know to shorten it down to ''Let''s fight'' instead I would be so grateful." Even here Morana didn''t forget to take her sas out, but well it did the job as Anna was instantly rendered speechless.


    Her whole face soon turned tomato red and it started swelling like she was having an allergic reaction from something.


    Even the other members of the group couldn''t help feeling sorry for the girl, but to be real they were also getting tired from her speech so they also kind of felt grateful to Morana.


    Sure enough, Anna didn''t dare to continue her speech as she once again called for her puppets, and this time instead of illusion they were very real.


    They didn''t hold anything back as they attacked, on the contrary to them the group still felt exhausted from the battle before and were getting quite overwhelmed by the enemy.


    As everyone was busy fighting the enemy Morana was busy thinking up ways to defeat Anna quickly.


    Finally, after 3 whole waves of puppets, Anna stopped her attack, but this time 20 even stronger puppets appeared next to her and this one even had their own abilities.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 76: The Puppeteer 2

    Chapter 76: The Puppeteer 2


    The puppets didn''t hold anything back as they charged right at the group. They didn''t care for their body, they felt no pain, just soulless puppets following Anna''smands.


    Puppets 2.0 weren''t as easy to deal with; they were almost as strong as the practitioners at the peak of the earth realm.


    They were not even afraid of fire this time as they could now counterattack with water or protect themselves with the earth''s affinity.


    The most important part of their strength was that they were able to cooperate very well,pared to the first type of puppets.


    Already exhausted and the drained group were still able to deal with this group but just like the previous times after dealing with this group another came and another one after that.


    As time went by more and more stringer puppets started appearing.


    "We need to somehow get close to her, as long as we kill her the puppets will disappear on their own." Said Zoel while burning down another puppet.


    Others also were of the same mind, so the group tacitly started working together, the person chosen to deal with Anna was Samael. Of course, he only followed Morana''smands, and only after she nodded her head did Samael agree to the n.


    The group noticed that Anna was only able to call on a certain number of puppets at a time and it depended on their strength.


    Currently, Anna has summoned 15 low sky realm puppets. Anna herself was a practitioner at the peak of the sky realm and she already had one foot in the low-Heaven realm.


    Even though the difference was just one step between heaven and sky realms the contrast was baffling.


    The only reason the team had a hard time dealing with the puppets so far was their sheer quantity and inability to feel pain, even if their head was cut off.


    As to regards to Anna whose source of power was dark mana, Samael could be counted as her natural enemy.


    With just one touch he consumed all her dark mana, even the ones in the puppets and at the speed visible to the naked eye Anna''s body dried up like a decade-old corpse, in the end leaving only the bones.


    It was the first time Samael truly disyed his abilities in front of the group, after all, he had to follow Morana''smands, and the results left everyone speechless.


    They didn''t ask him why he didn''t use his powers so far, as they had no right to. They just were grateful for what he did and decided to respect his choices, after all, who didn''t have a spare card up their sleeve.


    After Anna took herst breath and all the puppets turned to dust the familiar sound was heard once again.


    "Hehe, congrats. You brats actually managed to survive till now. I didn''t expect you to defeat Anna so soon. I wonder what you will do in the next challenge?"


    It was the same annoying voice Morana and others heard when they were first transported to The Dream City.


    As the voice spoke a 6,1 tall man appeared he had long, braided, amber hair and the same colored eyes. His hands were covered in weird tattoos that looked like alien writings. He wore a loose, ck button-up and skinny leather pants. and in one hand he was holding a ck wooden scythe.


    He looked like a beautiful demoning for your soul. with long, ck nails that looked professionally done yed with ckfire like a toy.


    This fire was different from Zoel''s fire. It had a feeling like it was alive and had a soul.


    The man didn''t let any of them talk as his smile became more sincere and he delightfully pped his hands.


    "I am Acheron. I am so happy that a team from my district will be the first to enter the inner district of The Dream City this time."


    He spoke like a proud parent whose child just got into the best university of everyone''s dreams.


    His smile didn''t let the group be less vignt, on the contrary, they were always ready to pounce on him with everything they had.


    Acheron didn''t feel offended when faced with their vignce, but the next second his smiling expression turned serious.


    "Now then, shall we get down to business."


    The group couldn''t help exchanging looks after hearing Acheron''s serious tone.


    And without waiting for them to reach the ground beneath them split and a massive golden door came out of the ground.


    It had thousands of different carvings of different creatures and Morana could tell it was telling some kind of a story so she instructed Jolly to scan the whole thing and analyze it.


    The door opened itself and they were unable to see what was behind it as the only visible thing was a blinding light. Acheron motioned to the group for them to enter.


    Not feeling any malice from Acheron the group started to pass through the door one after another.


    What greeted them beyond the door was a familiar sight of bustling streets but this time their attention was quickly distracted by the elephant in the room.


    "What the'''' Emir was first to break the silence but even then no one knew what else to say in this situation.


    "Magnificent isn''t it?" Finally, Acheron decided to have mercy on their poor souls and broke the awkwardness.


    But even then the group could only nod their heads dumbly leaving Acheron speechless this time around.


    ''I am done with this fucking noobs.'' That was what he thought.


    Of course, not everyone had the same reaction as Morana''s ever-cold expression or Samael who only cared about Morana or Luka who always put the same uninterested expression.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 77: Dream Castle 1

    Chapter 77: Dream Castle 1


    When the group passed through the door, except for the bustling streets the first thing that caught everyone''s attention was a humongous floating castle at the end of the city.


    The castle was made out of the unknown ck stone and it had thousands of green and purple stones embedded in it, creating an array.


    Morana didn''t know what kind of array it was but it gave off a very majestic feeling.


    "Wee to the inner district." Said Acheron.


    "Every survivor from the previous districts will eventually gather here, naturally you can also add new members to the team or leave your current team to go to join another.


    At the end of this district, you will see the rest area. It''s a hotel for participants like you.


    This time you will not receive any hits or instructions. You only have yourself to rely on."


    After Acheron finished his speech, he didn''t give anyone time to react and instantly disappeared like he was never there.


    "Great. So, what do we do now?" Asked Sophia.


    "Let''s go to the hotel Acheron said, we still need to find Leonard. We might as well go there and rest for a while before deciding anything else.


    After getting some much-needed sleep the group meets up in Zoel''s room to discuss their n.


    "So, what do you think of this ce?" Asked Jake.


    "It''s massive and very abnormal." Said Sophia.


    "Yeah, the streets are so normal that it''s abnormal and that huge castle creeps me out." Lulu also didn''t shy away from expressing his opinion.


    "Same." Said Emir.


    At this moment Zoel noticed that Morana was awfully quiet, so he decided to ask.


    "What do you think Rana?"


    Others'' attention also instantly fell on her.


    Morana quietly looked at the group, observing her, studying their features.


    It''s been a while since she was able to see things normally and she had to admit it was nice to be back.


    "Did you notice the weird array on the castle?" Her question got different reactions from everyone. While some were surprised, it doesn''t seem like she was the only one who noticed.


    "The array?" Asked Emir with confusion.


    "Yeah. The purple and green stones embedded in it create a huge array. I don''t know what it is for but I feel an immense amount of mana and majesty from it." Said Morana.


    Her words managed to drift everyone in their thoughts. Only Luka, one of the people who noticed the array still looked at Morana and finally decided to ask his question aloud.


    "What do you think the array is for?"


    "I am not sure, but it isn''t for defense or attack and it''s veryplicated." Said Morana while once again looking at the huge castle from the window of the room.


    "Anyway, what should we do next?" Asked Sara.


    "The only ce that we can get answers is in that castle." Said Morana and others'' expressions instantly became darker, but they didn''t deny her statement.


    "We need to gather more information." Said Ezra.


    "Yeah, we can''t go there blind." Said L.


    In the end, they decided to gather as much information about the castle as they can, these few days, and only then will they be making any future ns.


    Meanwhile in the majestic throne room of the dream castle sat 10 people. They were all looking at the various projections, but at some point, all their attention was drawn to Morana''s bunch.


    "What do you think about these guys?" Asked a female voice in a purple hooded cape that covered all her features and body.


    Others were also sitting in a simr getup as her, but their body differences were quite obvious. At some point in their discussion, the door to the room opened and a devilish man with amber-colored long hair walked in.


    "Acheron, you sure took your time." Said deep male voice with arge body shame as he turned towards Acheron.


    "What can I do Lestat, this group sure is fun to be around." Said Acheron with the same bright smile.


    "Ugh, at least wipe that disgusting smile off your face will you." Said Lestat as he shivered from looking at Acheron.


    Hearing this Acheron''s smile grew wider as he looked at the man with cold eyes.


    "Oh. Is that so?"


    The group couldn''t help shivering as they looked at Acheron.


    "So, what do you think of the group?" Asked the previous female voice in order to relieve the tension in the room.


    And sure enough, it worked.


    "They are a very interesting bunch, I must admit. Especially that kid caught my eye. Others are stronger, but they listen to him and respect him, not only that he was able to activate Hecate''s blood and her blood was silver, not even divine beings have silver blood, she must be at least a demigod." Acheron''s words instantly surprised others in the room.


    "But the 12 godly continents have closed their realm entrance eons ago, even those stuck ups in the Divine realm can''t enter it. How can a god''s child appear here?"Asked another soft male voice.


    "I don''t know that Baeron, but the fact is right in front of our eyes, he might be ourst chance." Said Acheron.


    "You don''t mean"


    "Yeah, that''s exactly what I mean. We don''t have much time left and he is our best option." Cut in Acheron with a serious tone that returned the room to its previous gloominess.


    After some time Lestat spoke once again as he let out a heavy sigh.


    "I can''t believe we fell so low that we need the help of a 9-year-old kid."


    "Tell me about it." Said Acheron wit a bitter smile.


    And the room instantly became even more gloomy than before.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 78: Dream Castle 2

    Chapter 78: Dream Castle 2


    The next few days Morana and the group started to mix in with the crowd and started gathering Intel.


    They soon managed to find out quite a few things about this ce.


    On the third day of their stay, they met other participants for the first time, and coincidentally they were old acquaintances.


    When the group was sharing their discoveries for the day at the hotel restaurant two individuals came in and attracted their attention.


    One was a young boy about 12 years old, with dark blue hair and sky-blue eyes. He had soft and beautiful features and carried himself with a calm and dignified manner.


    The other individual was also male, he was about 6.2 feet tall, maybe in his early 20-ies orte teens. With light-grey hair and beautiful green eyes. Both his mana and aura mixed well with the others and it was as if seeing the serene picture of nature.


    The two also quickly noticed the group and 2 pairs of eyes sparkled with barely noticeable relief and happiness.


    "Leonard"


    Upon seeing the boy Sophia quickly identified her brother and strode towards him. Checking Leonard for any injuries.


    After confirming that her brother was okay her sight stopped on the other boy that had left to greet Morana and Samael.


    "Rana, Samael."


    "Ioannes." Morana also greeted him back.


    The group once again sat down as Ioannes started recounting their adventure.


    The two of them met from the beginning aftering to The Dream city and teamed up in order to survive. They were the only ones left from the original group.


    After Ioannes finished his story, he also didn''t forget to ask about the group''s adventure.


    He was ted after finding out that Morana regained her sight.


    "So, what do you n to do now?" Asked Ioannes.


    After sharing all the information the group once again started thinking about their next steps.


    "We need to get inside the castle, but we still have barely any information and I doubt we will gain more." Said Ezra.


    "Why?" Asked ever quiet Leonard.


    "Because there is no significant information known by the people outside the castle, whether it is now or a few dayster we are still going blind." Answered Zoel in Ezra''s stead.


    The mood by the table became heavy, but it didn''tst long as their attention was soon distracted by Morana''s mounting sound as she continued to merrily eat her popcorn.


    Noticing the dozens of pairs of eyes on herself, Morana looked back with an innocent tilt of her head.


    "Hmm? Is something wrong?" Finally, she couldn''t help asking.


    "How can you eat in this situation?" Asked Sophia.


    "Why can''t I eat?" Asked Morana back with a wronged look as she instinctively hid her popcorn back, as if someone was about to snatch it.


    This couldn''t help but earn her more than a dozen speechless expressions filled with ck lines.


    This time she didn''t wait for anyone''s answers as she spoke.


    "I mean what are you guys so nervous about, do we have to go to the castle no matter what? Yes. Do we have to face what''s in there, no matter what? Yes.


    So, why are all your faces turning purple from worrying like you ate Willy Wonka''s 3-Course dinner gum."


    Even though no one understood her reference, the mood did be less heavy and it gave Morana a new idea for her future experiments.


    And while everyone was feeling less troubled Jolly couldn''t say the same when he heard about his master''s new invention ideas.


    So, the next day the group didn''t go out to gather any more information; they stayed in the hotel and started getting ready for what was toe next.


    They decided that they would go to the castle that night.


    As soon as it became dark the group met down in the hotel lobby and headed out towards the castle together.


    At the same time as they wordlessly started executing the n as they''ve discussed beforehand, another group of individuals was observing them from the walls of the said castle.


    "So, they have finally decided toe, huh?" Muttered Lestat as he looked at his otherpanions with aplicated and meaningful gaze.


    "Baeron, Tia go and get everything ready for our guests." Said Acheron and without much words, the two headed out of the hall.


    The group easily knocked out the outer guards of the pce and soon entered its grounds. As they effortlessly managed to pass through more and more differentyers they finally noticed the problem.


    "Stop." At Zoel''s call, everyone halted.


    "You also noticed?" Asked Ezra as he looked at Zoel, seeing thetter nodding his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Only Emir, who still didn''t find anything weird, looked at everyone with confusion, only to receive looks of disgust.


    After Sara patiently exined, sure enough, his face also darkened.


    "Are we in some kind of illusion?" He asked.


    "No." This time It was Morana who answered.


    "Why do you say that?" Asked Sophia.


    "We are not in an illusion, it''s a maze, a type of formation, but"


    "But?"


    "But the level of this formation is too low and it''s easy to break. It''s weird that a ce like this would have this kind of array."


    For the next few minutes, everyone was lost in their thoughts as the situation became too silent and awkward.


    Finally, Emir couldn''t take it any longer and decided to break the silence.


    "So, what are we gonna do?"


    Instead of answering him, Zoel turned to his sister.


    "Can you break it?"


    "Hmm."


    "Then do it. NO matter what, we have no other options."


    Morana didn''t pay attention to the group any longer from a while ago Jolly already found the eye of the formation and she only needed to break it


    Just as she broke the eye the whole ce instantly turned bright from the light.


    ***


    So, my exams are finally over and we are back with the updates >.<.


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 79: The City Lords Quest

    Chapter 79: The City Lord''s Quest


    After the light subsided, Morana and others found themselves in the majestic castle hall. The first thing that caught their attention was people in cloaks standing in front of them, but before any of them could react they felt dizzy and lost their consciousness.


    Well all of them did, except Morana. She instantly became alert. Seeing herpanions state, she questioningly nced at the opponents waiting for them to exin.


    With a sight, one of the figures took off the cloak and Morana saw her acquaintance, Acheron.


    He still had the same friendly (creepy) smile as he looked at Morana.


    "Sorry for being so dramatic, But you have to understand we do not enjoy doing this, for the most part."


    Morana just looked at him without a hint of emotion, so Acheron had no other choice but to continue his monologue.


    "I know how this looks, but we mean no harm for the most part."


    Finally, Morana responded.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    "They are stuck in their own mental prison."


    His response made Morana frown, so Acheron was quick to exin.


    "I know how this looks, And I will exin everythingter, but right now we are running out of time. They won''t be able to wake up by themselves. You have to go into their minds and take all of them out if you want to save them.


    Right now they are stuck in their worst nightmares and fears. You received a red card with an ''X'' on it before. It has a type of formation on it where you can activate it and start your quest. Only in the case ofpleting it will you receive all the answers.


    And remember the nightmares will get worse and worse."


    Even though Morana was annoyed at the situation she knew she couldn''t dy any longer so, She activated the formation.


    Once more blinding light covered everything as Morana passed out near her teammates.


    "Do you think he will be able to do it?" Asked Tia.


    "Many have failed before." Added Baeron.


    "To be precise no one has everpleted the quest." Said another childish voice.


    "It has been eons since the city lord''s quest has been established and no one has managed toplete it, ever." Said Lestat.


    "We only have thisst chance, I guess we will have to wait and see." Said Acheron as he looked back at the 10 pairs of eyes.


    The City Lord''s Quest is also known as the 15 horrors. It was the true reason why there are 15 groups in each team. As you need 15 people to activate the quest.


    14 people, who need the rescue, and 15th who is the one taking the quest and the bearer of the red ''X'' card.


    The card-bearer will travel to the minds of each and every one of the members and needs to save them from their nightmares, things they are most afraid of, and the worst things that have happened to them.


    The first person''s fears are the least scary, while thest ones are the most fearsome.


    After rescuing all 14 people the ''X'' cardholder needs to face his/her fears and only then will the quest beplete, and the card-bearer will be the city lord and master of The Dream City.


    But the nightmares can not be overlooked as everything that happens in their mind happens to their bodies as well, and if Morana dies there she will die in real life.


    Well, one must think Morana got to be ''X'' card-bearer for her uniqueness but the truth is she got the hardest and most dangerous job out of the 15.


    The one who holds the card is not chosen by Acheron or anyone else, but the card chooses the bearer itself, and this time the reason could just have been Morana''s bad luck once again.


    After Morana lost her consciousness she found herself in a Forest and before she managed to make sense of anything she saw a familiar scene.


    "Leonie de Laval, you have nowhere to go. Surrender and I will kill your family fast, they don''t need to suffer."


    A familiar voice, familiar words, and a familiar forest, but a different perspective.


    This was exactly what she saw when she first arrived in this world. Morana soon understood that she was in her brother''s nightmare.


    Soon, she saw Zoel, who was much younger at the time together with her mother, who was not in a good state from experiencing difficult childbirth in a forest and an ambush right after.


    He was running together with his mother and the guards while Leonie was running in a different direction with her younger self.


    While Victor himself followed after Leonie he still arranged arge number of people to follow after them.


    Morana followed after them as the group ran and more and more people died trying to protect Zoel and Amalia.


    She saw her mother fight in a desperate situation covered in blood, hers, and others alike.


    Zoel was only 13 at the time and he couldn''t do much against the enemy. In the end, they arrived in the field and were surrounded from all sides.


    "Zoel stands behind me." Said Amalia as he frowned at the sight of the enemy and tightened the grip around her whip even more.


    Amalia de Laval was a well-known warrior, one of the greatest in the upper realm. People called her by many nicknames: Demoness, Devil general, crazy Bi*ch but on one thing everyone agreed, she was not a person you wanted to mess with.


    If only she hadn''t experienced childbirth not too long ago she would have treated all those people within minutes, but she was in no state to fight.


    And young Zoel was witness to it all. He saw as more and more weapons pierced his mother''s body and were petrified.


    He was never a spoiled brat of a great family but seeing her mighty mother in this situation brought great shock to him.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 80: Zoels Nightmare

    Chapter 80: Zoel''s Nightmare


    While everyone was disturbed by the battle Morana got near Zoel, she didn''t know how to start talking with him in order to make her presence more noticeable.


    "Zoel"


    No reaction


    "Zoel"


    Again there was no reaction, but this time Morana was no longer patient and just as she was about to take some drastic measures, something drew Zoel''s attention.


    One of the enemies managed to slip past Amalia and others and wasunching a surprise attack on Zoel.


    The next second everything happened so quickly that no one managed to react.


    Blood was everywhere.


    Zoel looked at the tall figure in front of him as he finally came back to his senses.


    "M...mum"


    Stuttered Zoel as he felt the warm blood on his hands, he couldn''t take his eyes off of his mother who now stood in front of him as the attacker''s sword pierced right through her stomach.


    Amalia didn''t look at Zoel as she wrapped her whip around the attacker''s neck and disconnected his head from the body.


    Seeing his mothers'' situation Zoel wanted to get close to her, and help her, but just as he took a step forward Amalia''s next words rooted him to the ground.


    "Stay back. Don''te any closer."


    While mother and son were having their moment Morana was also observing everything from up close.


    She could understand why this moment became Zoel''s nightmare. His fear was guilt.


    Guilt that his father was lost, guilt for the loss of his sister, and guilt towards her mother who was left alone to fight.


    Fortunately right as Amalia was unable to continue fighting, their reinforcement showed up and rescued them.


    For the whole year, Morana observed what happened after the incident. How Leonie wasn''t found, how they searched for her, how Amalia''s injury caused her to be unable to bear any more children in the future, How Zoel turned from the sunny boy became cold and expressionless.


    As time went by other powers tried many ways to deal with the duo, but despite everything, Amalia stood tall and continued to shoulder everything by herself.


    In the passing year, Morana tried everything to get Zoel''s attention, but it was like she was a ghost.


    No matter what she did she was unable to even touch objects around herself.


    Until one day, out of frustration, she knocked a vase from the table, getting Zoel''s attention.


    Finally, she figured out a way to influence the world around herself and maybe, just maybe she could make himself visible.


    For the next 3 months, Morana''s daily activities consisted of observing the mother and son duo, as she continued to scare the hell out of the mansion''s workers.


    Soon, ghost rumors started spreading all over the ce.


    Finally, after constant experiments, Morana managed to make herself visible, but only for a short while, for the next few days, she was able to extend this time by appearing in front of Zoel.


    She figured that the more Zoel noticed her existence the stronger her bond became. On the contrary to what others might have done in her stand she didn''t start to reason with him.


    Instead, she waited, waited till she became more in control of the situation, and finally got him all alone in the garden.


    The moment Zoel saw her he instantly became guarded, but for some reason, he didn''t feel threatened by Morana. It was like a natural feeling that she wouldn''t harm him.


    "Who are you?" He asked and couldn''t help feeling familiar.


    But he didn''t get any exnation.


    The next second Morana slowly started advancing towards him but instead of exining what he got was a heavy punch in his jaw.


    Zoel couldn''t help feeling baffled, even when the young boy punched him, he didn''t feel any hostility.


    "W...Wha"


    "Seems like you''re not sober yet." Said Morana, interrupting his question while punching him in the guts.


    "Awake yet my dear brother."


    Her words instantly managed to get a reaction from Zoel as disbelief was written all over his face once again.


    "Seems like not yet." This time Morana kicked him right in the face, throwing him to the right side of the garden, as he hit a couple of trees on the way.


    For the next 30 minutes, this situation continued as Zoel was thrown from one side of the garden to another and repeat.


    Just as his handsome face became swollen, and he was all ck and blue, Morana noticed a moment of rity in them and finally stopped her attacks.


    "Finally sober I see."


    But this time Zoel was the one that didn''t answer, Morana didn''t mind this at all as she took out some popcorn and sat in the shade of a tree.


    After a couple of minutes of silence, Zoel couldn''t hold back his curiosity.


    "How long have you known?" He asked.


    "Why does it matter?" She asked back.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    This time she just stayed quiet, and he also didn''t know what to say, what right did he have to say anything.


    "We need to get moving." Said Morana, Zole just looked at her.


    "We are in your mental prison, you need to get over this trauma so that we can go after the next person."


    "I don''t know how." He answered.


    He didn''t say everything but Morana understood, he didn''t know how to get over his guilt or how to make everything better.


    "Are you an idiot? You don''t know how? Don''t give me that half-assed bullsh*t and stop acting like a spoiled brat, will you? If you don''t know how then you will find out, by making an effort. Not by creating this pity party, and holing yourself up in your own mind, but by getting the fu*k out in the real world.


    What are you guilty about? Your dad? He isn''t here.


    Your mum? She is not here either.


    Me? All you''re doing by being here is be a pain in the A** for me.


    So, will you fuc*ing get over yourself already?"


    Her words were like sharp des cutting through his heart one deeper than the other.


    Zoel couldn''t help smiling in self-mocking. And at that point, everything was once again covered in bright light leaving behind only Morana''sst words.


    "Fu*k nor again"


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 81: The Last Dragon

    Chapter 81: The Last Dragon


    While Morana took over a year to save Zoel, only 13 minutes passed outside.


    As Acheron and others observed were unable to see what was happening in the trials all they saw was Zoel''s handsome face slowly bing swollen in ck and blue.


    At first, they were quite baffled, and worried but when Morana and Zoel managed to break through the first nightmare Zoel''s body returned to its previous state and they knew that the first trial was a sess.


    "How long did it take her?" Asked Lestat.


    "13 minutes and 20 seconds. To be exact." Said the same childish voice from before.


    "That can''t be. The shortest record is 1 hour. Are you sure you didn''t make any mistakes, Aurora?" Asked Lestat with a doubtful expression.


    "Mistake? You want to say that I made a mistake?" Asked Aurora as her cloak fell down and she got in a fighting position.


    "No...N...No that''s not what I mean. I was just surprised." Stuttered Lestat.


    "Hump. Of course. He is different after all he is my future husband. How can you evenpare him to those trash from before?"


    Said Aurora with an obvious smug expression.


    Meanwhile


    "Fu*k I swear before this trial ends I will go blind again." Muttered Morana to herself.


    This time she wasn''t alone Zoel was also with her.


    "Where are we?" Asked Morana.


    "I am not sure. It''s some kind of tropical forest."


    "We need to find whoever''s trial this is and try to wake them up, as I did with you."


    "What do you know about the trials?" Asked Zoel.


    "Not much, most of it is my own deduction. All I know for sure is that the nightmares will get worse and worse, you are the first person that I have woken up, and if my guess is right, time flows in here and the reality is different."


    "Anything else?"


    "When I first arrived in your nightmare you couldn''t see me and I couldn''t interact with any objects at first. It was like I was a ghost."


    Just as Zoel was about to ask his next question they heard a somewhat familiar voice


    "Little one, you are thest one of your kind in order for the dragons not to go extinct. You must take the heavy task of reproducing our kind, and you must continue to give birth until an heir is born, in other words, the fire dragon."


    "It can''t be" At this moment both Morana''s and Zoel''s expressions turned dark.


    ''You know it''s supposed to be a nightmare for Emir not for them. Who the FU*k WANTS TO LOOK AT DRAGON BABY MAKING.'' Thought Both Zoel and Morana as they tacitly looked at each other and saw the same thought in each other''s eyes.


    The next second obvious malice floated over the brother-sister duo''s faces as theyunched an attack on the baby red dragon near them.


    Poor Emir didn''t even understand what was going on as he became their punching bag, constantly thrown around from one ce to another without any exnations.


    But different From Zoel''s case they weren''t like ghosts this time and Emir also recognized them as his nightmare happened after meeting them.


    "Kind brothers please let me go ah."


    But contrary to what he hoped for, Morana and Zoel had no intention of letting go, for at least the next hour.


    After venting all their frustrations they finally let go of the poor dragon who was now swollen to an unrecognizable point.


    Outside Acheron and others looked at another person turn all ck and blue and once again felt puzzled.


    Finally, after venting their frustration the duo started to exin everything, different from Zoel. Emir had no trouble waking up from his nightmare.


    Be it the fear of what he experienced or fear of the siblings he couldn''t wait to throw the hot potato to someone else and was more than d to ept the reality.


    ''d'' was an understatement, he practically jumped on the opportunity, hence Morana managed to create another heaven-defying record inpleting the trial within just a few seconds, giving the expectant group outside one more shock.


    Unknown to everyone the true reason why Emir managed to get over his trauma so fast, was because he received a new scarier one that even surpassed his child-birthing experience.


    At least as a dragon he still had some dignity left as no one knew about what happened there, but now that he had turned into a personal punching bag for this pair of siblings it was as if he lost his most important reason for life, his image.


    Of course, Emir was the only one who thought he still had any face left in front of the duo, but even before this incident, he had none in their eyes.


    After picking up Emir from his nightmare the bright light once again covered everything and the trio left for the next person''s nightmare.


    This time the ce the trio appeared was no longer the forest, but a humid and dark cave that gave off a very depressing feeling.


    Seeing the ce Emir couldn''t help but shiver.


    The cave split into 3 ways.


    "Which way shall we go?" Asked Emir.


    Morana decided to try out her ''Seer'' ability to see if she could find out anything, but the moment she activated the splitting headache overwhelmed her.


    It had to be noted that due to past experiences Morana rarely felt anything much less pain and this long-lost sensation surprised her greatly.


    "We need to split up." Said Zoel.


    Not waiting for Emir''s opinion the brother-sister duo tacitly chose left and right and before the poor guy could even react, she stood alone in a humid and dark ce with no other choice but to follow the middle path.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 82: Nightmare Caves of Montague 1

    Chapter 82: Nightmare Caves of Montague 1


    While Morana continued to walk on the dark path in front of her she suddenly heard a voice


    "No...No."


    When Morana followed after the voice it became louder and she knew she was getting close.


    But in the end, the result wasn''t what she expected at all.


    What she saw wasn''t one of herpanions but a young boy about the same age as her with light gray hair curled up on the ground with closed eyes and muttering to himself as if he was seeing a nightmare.


    "No no."


    No matter how hard Morana tried to wake him up it was all pointless.


    Soon she heard footsteps and two figures came into her sight.


    "Rana?" One of them asked.


    They were Emir and Zoel. They didn''t find anything and managed to meet up finally finding her as well.


    Zoel then looked at the boy curled up on the ground.


    "Leonard." He rushed at young Leonard with clear worry written on his face.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Asked Emir.


    Noticing that her brother had some kind of idea what was going on she didn''t beat around the bush and directly asked him.


    "Do you know anything?"


    At first, Zoel didn''t answer, just lost in his own thoughts, then he sighed heavily and started exining.


    "This ce is the Montague family''s restricted area. It has a nickname "Nightmare Caves of Montague"


    "As you already know, Leonard and Sophia are twins from the direct line of the Montague family. Sophia is older, while Leonard is younger.


    Leonard is kind and quiet and when he was young he used to be bullied secretly. He didn''t speak, so no one knew about this until the ident when he was nine years old.


    His bullies threw him in the family''s restricted caves and he was only found after a whole week.


    It was a miracle that he even survived."


    After Zoel spoke, Morana''s expression couldn''t help turning dark and became even grimmer after she heard Zoel''s next words.


    "Hundreds of years ago caves were used to throw living prisoners in here and they used special enchantments to trap the prisoners in nightmares, this ce turned into hell onnd. Even the dead souls had no way to leave the ce so they stayed here fighting and absorbing each other, prating any new prisoner''s mind and eating them from inside.


    The nightmares? They are just the beginning, there are things way worse in here."


    "Ahhhhhhh."


    Emir who couldn''t help but scream from fright managed to draw both Morana''s and Zoel''s attention.


    But their cold expressions soon turned into disgust when they saw Emir''s snot-covered face.


    Emir no longer knew what was more frightening, Zoel''s words or Morana and Zoel themselves.


    ''Later, definitely thetter.'' He soon managed toe up with the answer and joined Leonard in curling up on the ground.


    And while one child and one hunk continued to curl up on the ground muttering in fright the sister-brother duo stood on the side ignoring the ridiculous situation and trying toe up with a solution.


    Morana''sst two methods couldn''t be used on Leonard. Even if she was an emotionless madman she was smart and knew it wouldn''t work.


    After some thinking, Morana''s eyes finally sparkled with mischief.


    "I know what to do." She said as she looked at Zoel with confidence.


    Looking at his baby sister''s bright smile Zoel couldn''t help getting an ominous feeling.


    ''I can''t beat this kid up doesn''t mean I can''t beat other people up.'' Thought Morana with her bright smile.


    If only Zoel knew what she was thinking about


    "For now we need to wake Leonard up. We can''t help him if he is passed out." Said Zoel.


    "Yeah you work on that while I work on my theory," answered Morana and without waiting for anyone to react, she already disappeared.


    "So, what now?" Asked Emir.


    "I heard people can still hear you when they are in aa so maybe try talking to him for now?"


    While Emir and Zoel were trying to wake the young version of Leonard up, Morana had apletely different but very simple n.


    After disappearing from the duo''s sight, she teleported to a different part of the caves.


    Right away the first thing that caught her eye were massive, dark, shadowy figures floating all around the ce.


    They had no faces. As if made out of a ck mist that took arge humanoid figure with only a big mouth.


    They were screaming or more like screeching all the time as ifmunicating with each other.


    And they were floating in circles as if doing some kind of strange, ghosty ritual dance.


    Morana''s appearance got their attention right away and they all turned towards her in a creepy synced motion and screeched very loudly at the same time.


    "Hey, how are you all doing? Sorry for interrupting your Sunday ghost cult gathering, but I am really in a hurry so I would appreciate it if you just stop torturing the boy and let him out of the nightmare."


    After finishing her words Morana naturally didn''t forget her signature friendly smile. Right after she finished speaking the ghost cult simultaneously screeched at her once again, only this time it was way louder and even reached where Emir and Zoel were and they immediately became vignt.


    Not knowing the situation she has caused, Morana didn''t even flinch in the sight of their hostility and smiled even brighter.


    "Ohe on. I am not asking you to do something for free, there are some benefits in it for all of you." After saying this, Morana''s bright smile became full of mischief.


    This time the ghost cult simultaneously tilted their heads to the right in a puzzled manner.


    One has to admit they did kinda look cute in a weird way.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 83: Nightmare Caves of Montague 2

    Chapter 83: Nightmare Caves of Montague 2


    About minutester instead of a loud screech, they heard a series of different screeches that sent shivers down Emir''s and Zoel''s spines.


    Finally, Emir couldn''t hold it back anymore and asked.


    "What do you think is going on there?"


    Zoel didn''t know what to say and the next second they heard a voice from below.


    "Zoel?"


    When they looked down they saw that Leonard was awake, but their shock was overshadowed by the scratches.


    "What''s going on?" Asked Leonard once again.


    "Long story. How are you feeling? Do you know who we are?" Zoel rained down a series of questions as he started checking Leonard for any injuries.


    "I am fine. And yes, I know who all of you are. I remember everything." Said Leonard.


    "How?"


    "Did you forget what my abilities are?" Asked Leonard back.


    After exchanging all the pleasantries the trio decided not to waste any more time and headed towards Morana, where all the sounds wereing from.


    The closer they got, the more intense were the voices.


    "SCREECHHHHH"


    "SCREECH SCREECH"


    "SCREECHY"


    "Ahhh. This Is killing me. What the hell is going on in there?" Muttered Emir, who didn''t dare to speak too loud in fear of attracting the things that were making these noises.


    And for the first time in a while, his thoughts were totally in sync with the other two.


    Leonard, who has already confronted the ghost once before, was even tenser. Though it wasn''t too obvious because of his quiet and calm nature.


    Finally, they managed to get to the entrance where Morana and the ghosts were.


    "We need a n. We can''t just go in there blind." Said Zoel, who still managed to keep it cool even though he was worried sick about his sister.


    "The moment we walk in, they are going to feel it and we are going to be exposed." Said Leonard.


    "So we will use the element of a surprise we will barge in with our strongest attacks and take out as many as we can." Said Zoel


    "Okay, but we need to confirm our attacks beforehand so that our attacks won''t sh." Said Emir.


    "Okay so, what attack do you want to use?" Asked Zoel.


    After deciding what attacks they were going to use the trio finally got ready for the ambush, and as they jumped into the cave where Morana is and are about to use their powers they couldn''t help but stumble at the sight.


    The trio simultaneously blinks a few times in disbelief to check if they are hallucinating but each time the picture in front of them is the same.


    "W...What the Fu*k" Eximed Emir in confusion.


    They expected some kind of something else, anything else but not this.


    "Oh, you guys are also here?" Asked Morana with a smile as if what was happening was not weird at all.


    "What is going on?" Asked Zoel as he looked at his sister sitting on afy couch surrounded by the ghost.


    "Ah right. Let me introduce my new friends, this is Stacy, this is Mike, we have Jakie, here is" As Morana happily started introducing all the ghosts who by the way also didn''t forget to wave their huge, ck hands at the trio when their names were called up. Even their eyeless and noseless faces that only had mouths showed something like a smile.


    The guys still stood motionless not knowing how to react to the situation, but Morana and ghost couldn''t be bothered as they continued their previous conversation, well it was mostly Morana talking and them screeching unknown things.


    Surprisingly she understood everything they said.


    Trio finally managed toe to terms with reality only to be sent back to the corner of the room to draw circles after Morana startedughing and the ghosts started giving off even scarier, and louder but rhythmic screeches like


    "SCREEEEECH...SCREECH, SCREECH, SCREECH, SCREECH"


    "SCREEEEECH...SCREECH, SCREECH, SCREECH, SCREECH"


    Over and over.


    Finally, as if angels looked upon them, Morana remembered their existence and started exining everything.


    As it turns out the ghosts are not some prisoners thrown in here they are, children, ghosts. They were unjustly killed and used as a sacrifice for a ritual by the "Dark One" as they call him.


    So, they became ghosts grunting this part of the caves and when once in a while someone ends up here they trap him/her in a nightmare, eating their life force slowly.


    And because of Morana''s necromancer powers, she managed to understand what they were talking and as the ghosts still had a childs'' mentality despite everything they became buddies.


    Hearing everything Leonard''s brows couldn''t help but furrow, after all, it was a well-known fact that this ce was used hundreds of years ago as a prison, not as child sacrificial ground, and if someone did make use of this to cover up their dirty deeds and after so many years used Montague family as a shield god knows how many innocent children were sacrificed.


    What''s worse is that it could be someone from the family of someone from the outside who could use this matter to harm his family so he couldn''t help but worry.


    Noticing Leonard''s situation Zoel tried tofort him.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine. The most important thing is to get out of here first."


    "Hmm." Leonard also calmed down after hearing his words after all he knew that his friend was right.


    And after seeing Morana''s interaction with the ghosts and knowing the whole truth, his long-time trauma didn''t feel so scary anymore.


    Though it should be noted that he did receive a new trauma because of Morana and joined the club with Zoel and Emir.


    Meanwhile in Morana''s head


    Jolly who noticed the trio''s situation couldn''t help speaking


    [Master you are supposed to help them get over their traumas, not give them one.]


    ''What are you talking about? Everything is going great, isn''t it? Also, if I wanted to help people get over their traumas I would have be a marriage counselor, not a mad scientist.''


    Jolly, who received his masters'' answer couldn''t help feeling speechless, but couldn''t argue with her logic either, so, he just stayed quiet.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 84: One last time

    Chapter 84: Onest time


    After leaving Leonard''s nightmare the group once again appeared in a new ce, but differently this time the group didn''t have to look for anyone as she stood right next to them.


    "Hey." Said Anna as she looked at the four and smiled with her usual smile.


    "Do you know who we are and what''s going on?" Asked Emir.


    "Hmm." Nodded Anna.


    "Well, that was easy."


    But contrary to what Emir thought, Morana wasn''t so optimistic. She knew it couldn''t be this easy, she knew something was wrong.


    And sure enough


    "I don''t want to go." Said Anna and everyone''s expressions turned grim.


    "What do you mean you don''t want to go?" Asked Zoel.


    "I mean I don''t want to go."


    "Why?" Asked Morana this time.


    "Because even if it is my worst nightmare, this is the only ce I can still see her." Anna calmly answered.


    "See who?" Asked Emir but before he managed to receive the answer everything in front of them changed.


    The next second they appeared in a luxurious bedroom full of people, but like in Zoel''s nightmare they were all like ghosts and no one could see, hear, or feel them and they could only observe.


    But this time Anna was also with them just like a ghost.


    Soon their attention was distracted by the crying.


    "Waah, Waah"


    "It''s a girl, It a beautiful baby girl"


    Said the middle-aged midwife in the room


    "Let''s go to mommy beautiful."


    When the group saw who was lying on the bed and holding a newborn baby who just cried, they couldn''t help but be surprised. It was Anna.


    "You have a daughter?" Asked Emir as he looked at the first Anna who stood next to them.


    But Anna didn''t answer this time. She just looked at her baby girl with fascination and excitement.


    A few minutester she started talking.


    "I was very young back then and very naive. I got pregnant way earlier than I was ready. The baby''s father didn''t give a damn and disappeared right after he found out and my family well they didn''t look forward to her birth either."


    Sure enough right after she finished her words they once again reappeared in a new ce.


    This time they were standing in the halls of a luxurious Victorian mansion. It was night and the halls were dark but light could be seening from one of the rooms as the sounds of an argument could be heard.


    Anna, who just gave birth in the room, now stood near the door listening to the conversation of a woman and a man in the room.


    "I should have never let this happen, I should have never let that child be born." Said the man


    "What are you saying? That''s your granddaughter, moreover, it was already toote to do anything when we found out." Argued woman.


    "Yeah, my granddaughter. Can''t you see that if anyone finds out about the child we will be humiliated andughed at? Anna will never be able to marry into a good family. We need to get rid of the baby at all costs."


    "And how do you n that? Anna will never give up the child."


    "Then I will take it by force."


    "She will never forgive you for this, you know that right."


    "One day she will understand that I did everything for her." Said the man and ended the conversation.


    Anna who heard them hastily ran back to her room and started packing, then she went into her baby''s room, picked the sleeping newborn up, and went out of the mansion through the secret passage.


    For the next few days, the group together followed Anna and her baby as they tried to survive while Anna''s father used every means to search for them and so 3 years have passed in hiding.


    At one point Morana looked at Anna, who stood next to her and couldn''t help but ask


    "What about Jake?"


    "He was younger than me back then. My parents sent him to a faraway institute to study and he could do nothing to help me, but he was very happy when he found out he was going to be an uncle." Answered Anna.


    In these few years, the life quality of the mother-daughter pair seriously deteriorated but Anna didn''t regret it for even a second.


    She loved her baby daughter whom she named Lucy.


    The girl was a cute and cheerful child despite the circumstances.


    But one day When Anna returned home the whole ce was ransacked and Lucy was nowhere to be seen.


    She searched everywhere and finally, a kind granny in the vige who often helped them out told Anna that lots of well-dressed people came into the vige and took Lucy.


    She was crying and apologizing that she couldn''t help.


    Anna immediately knew that her father took her child and she decided to chase after the people he sent.


    Unfortunately, she was toote.


    When she caught up to them, all the people were dead, split bodies everywhere, the fire was burning carriages they used.


    The body of her 3-year-old daughtery there on the cold and dirty ground mutted and unrecognizable.


    A dirty bandit stood over her body trying to take the only valuable ne she gifted her daughter.


    Blinded with rage and anger she killed every living being on her way and turned them into a pile of flesh and blood.


    Covered in blood she held her daughter''s cold body on the ground, hugging her as the heart-wrenching wails and cries left her lips.


    She spent three days and nights in this state and became a spectacle for the passersby before her father''s man found her and dragged Lucy''s body from her hands.


    Looking at this Anna who stood next to the group couldn''t help crying silently and everyone near her felt her heartache and the next second they were back to where it all started back to that room where Lucy was born and the cycle continued.


    They watch the child''s birth, growth, and death again and again.


    In the end, they couldn''t take it anymore and tried to stop Anna from torturing herself and them but only Morana didn''t say anything, she just stood there and apanied her again and again quietly.


    Finally, Anna''s curiosity won over and she asked


    "They all have tried to persuade me to stop, but you have not said anything, Why?"


    Morana looked at Anna and said


    "Will it matter if I say anything?"


    Anna didn''t say anything more after all, she already knew the answer.


    "But Anna..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you forget why you continued to live after her death?" Asked Morana and this time Anna couldn''t help but be caught off guard.


    Yes, she has already once been through it all. The truth is after Lucy''s death Anna wasn''t much on the sane side, so, she already tried various ways to leave these few years that she had with her daughter again and again. It had all happened before.


    After a second of doubt, a surprising calmness appeared in Anna''s eyes and she knew and Morana also knew


    "Then Onest time"


    "Hmm."


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 85: Shios past 1

    Chapter 85: Shio''s past 1


    After Anna saw her daughter thest time she didn''t wait for her death to leave. She just looked at the normal day in Lucy''s life. Her bright smile, as she ran around ying with other children in the vige.


    "Let''s go"


    She said as she still looked at her daughter longingly but this time she had calmness in her eyes. Morana didn''t say anything and the light once again covered them and the world around them and they left for the next nightmare.


    The next second they appeared in a ce that can only be described as magical. Tall trees, heavy waterfalls, and unicorns running all around the clearing.


    After finally managing to take their eyes off the beauty in front of them the group quickly noticed a family of 6 having a pic nearby.


    A beautiful woman with ck hair and purple eyes holding a newborn baby boy, while a tall blond man with pointy ears and gray eyes is sitting next to her holding a small baby girl as two boys run around them ying around.


    The family looked very happyughing while teasing each other. Obvious love could be seen when man and woman looked at each other and their children.


    "That''s aunt Morgana and her family. Shio is the youngest boy held in her hands." Exined Zoel while they all looked at the happy family.


    "Yeah, but why are we here? This looks nothing like a nightmare." Said Emir


    "It will." Answered Zoel and stopped talking.


    It was better if they saw everything with their own eyes rather than him telling them what happened.


    And sure enough, soon the happy picture was disturbed.


    The family was surrounded, and attacked, but Shio''s parents were no pushovers, they were one of the strongest beings in the upper realm.


    They quickly protected their children and pushed back. Just as the things looked to be turning out on their side the woman was attacked from behind and sted away.


    "Morgana." Screamed the man with rage and because he was distracted with worry he was also injured.


    Children were also affected. The youngest baby boy was held by Morgana together with the second-youngest while the man held his daughter and their oldest son.


    The attack was well nned, they managed to get rid of all their security and the woman and man were now separated and surrounded struggling with the fight and protection of their children.


    Finally, the person behind the attack appears and immediately catches the duo''s attention


    "OH, how touching the whole family fighting together. But you know what will be even more touching?


    When the whole family dies together and rot in this forest while every wandering beast feasts on their flesh." Said the man with a bright smile.


    He looked very much like Shio''s father but he was younger and the crazy smile he had stered all over his face did nothing to make him less creepy.


    "FARIS YOU BASTARD." Screamed Shio''s father as he cursed at the man.


    "Now-now, my dearest, older brother Nics. I know very well what my name is. You don''t need to shout so loudly."


    "You won''t get away with this. I swear if you touch even a single hair on my children''s heads You will greatly regret it" Said Morgana as she also looked at Faris with hatred.


    "My dear beautiful Morgana, you don''t have to look at me so passionately, I have no ns of killing you or your children, after all, I am their uncle I can''t be so cruel after all.


    Moreover, that would be such a cliche, No, No, My dear. I have something way more interesting nned for all of you.


    The next second a small round device appears in Faris''s hand. It looks like a metal ball, but both Morgana and Nics couldn''t help getting a bad feeling from the device.


    Soon their fears became real. As Faris activated the device everything around them changed. Both Nics and Morgana suddenly felt powerless.


    "Surprise." Cheered Faris as he happily observed their suffering.


    Nics and Morgana tried using their powers several times but they just felt weaker and weaker with every attempt.


    "You must be wondering what''s going on. Well, for once your powers and abilities are useless here and the more you try to use them the weaker you will be."


    "Where are we?" Asked Morgana as the hatred in her eyes didn''t disappear.


    Faris was not at all bothered by her actions and instead smiled more happily as he exined.


    "We are in what''s called an artificial domain. It''s a space inside the device made using special materials, runes, and so on and so forth and it has some specific rules that its owner embodies in it and you are well forbidden from using your powers."


    Just as Morgana wanted to ask more questions another portal opened near them and more people came through it.


    "Oh, you are early." Said Faris as he looked at the new arrivals.


    "We want to finish up early." Said one of the men


    "Well no matter how much I enjoyed yourpany, it''s time for you to go my dear Morgana." Said Faris as he looks at Morgana with a saddened face.


    Morana and others watch How Morgana is dragged away with her second son and Shio while Nics struggles to help his wife but is unable to resist.


    As Morgana also struggles to fight back one of the men punches her in the face starting another round of struggles from Nics and the children.


    Devastated by his helplessness, Nics musters up thest of his powers and fights back against the domain that suppresses his powers, managing to tap into ancient elven blood and regain his control.


    He turned into a killing machine trying to make his way toward his wife and children but before he catches up the portal closes in front of him and Morgana and his second son are taken away.


    In devastation, he starts killing everyone around him and in the end, only Francis and his three children are left.


    He starts to beat up Francis, but half passed out Francis, manages to get away for just a second, only enough for him to grab Shio and send him through some unknown portal While stillughing at Nics mockingly.


    ***


    Don''t forget to leave many-manyments.


    Also, follow me on Insta I post some sneak peeks there before uploading the chapters as well as some cations and character designs.zy-wanderer666


    Don''t forget to check out my second book "Spider lily."


    >.<

 Chapter 86: Shios past 2

    Chapter 86: Shio''s past 2


    After Shio was sent somewhere through the portal, Morana and others found themselves in a strange ce near theke.


    This ce looked devoid of any life with ck trees that didn''t even have a single leaf on them and even theke itself was murky.


    as Morana looked around she found that the ce was even devoid of radiant colors.


    It was obviously daytime but the sky had a dirty tint to it and the whole ce was covered in a barely noticeable mist.


    "Where are we?" Asked Emir as he couldn''t help shivering.


    This ce gave everyone a deep ominous feeling.


    "I don''t know but it feels ominous and dangerous. We should first get out from the clearing and start looking for Shio." Said Zoel.


    Currently Shio was just a little baby about 1 year old, vulnerable and unprotected.


    So, even though Zoel knew that this was just Shio''s memory and everything happened in the past, he couldn''t help but worry about his friend.


    Finding Shio wasn''t hard, they soon noticed a huge ck wolf holding him with his mouth and running somewhere.


    The group quickly reacted and started following them.


    Morana knew she couldn''t help Shio right now as he was still a baby, but they still needed to keep a close eye on him and wait before he grew up a bit.


    3 years passed like that. The group observed as Shio was brought up by the wolves. They also started to have a new understanding of the ce they were in.


    For the past couple of years they met countless dangerous monsters in this ce. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this ce only inhabited monsters and different weird beings that fight and ughter each other every day for one reason or another.


    They themselves had to fight countless times and today was no different.


    Currently they were fighting against a monster that looked like a minotaur from the myth. A being with bulging toned muscles with a head of a bull. He was holding a heavy double headed axe that was almost as tall as the being itself.


    Anna and Morana met the monster while they came near the river to get some fresh water. They noticed that something was wrong pretty soon as the ce was too quiet and sure enough they were soon attacked by the minotaur.


    Morana tried to use her fire ability, but it had no effect on the monster. And instead just annoyed him.


    Anna tried to use her wind affinity to cut its skin withpreywind des but this also didn''t work.


    As their attacks fell one after another while the two skilfully evaded the attacks directed at them, they found out that nothing worked.


    "Fu*k" Anna finally couldn''t hold herself back and cursed out loud as she tried to catch her breath.


    "It must be immune to mana or something like that." Said Morana, but she wasn''t sure as she couldn''t use her ''seer'' ability in the trials as it brought her headaches.


    "What now?" Asked Anna helplessly.


    Morana didn''t answer her, but the next second weird looking weapon appeared in her hands.


    Morana was someone very good at using countless weapons but the weapon she loved the most wasn''t a sword, gun or a dagger it was this pair of strange sharp discs with a handle in the middle that were connected by the long chain.


    As Morana held it she didn''t look awkward at all but it seemed like thebination was the most natural thing. Even the air around her turned weird as if she was in some kind of zone or a trance.


    Anna didn''t have time to react much less ask any questions as Morana started attacking the minotaur.


    She didn''t use her space ability but her movements were so fast they only left faint blurs behind.


    At first the beast was fully dominated as more and more wounds appeared on its body from Moranas constant attacks.


    But the annoyed beast quickly got a handle of the situation and soon Morana''s weapon and his axe started colliding, making sharp sounds.


    ''Cling nk''


    The sounds dominated the surroundings for the next couple of minutes as Morana and the beast collided and separated and again and again.


    Soon both of them vigntly stood opposite each other trying to catch their breath as they observed one another without blinking.


    This whole time Anna could only observe from the side as no matter how hard she tried she was unable to join the fight.


    The more she watched the more her blood boiled but she could only helplessly sign and calm herself down.


    After three simr rounds of battles between Morana and the minotaur she finally managed to get an upper hand as the beast was unable to lift his hand, that held the weapon, from exhaustion.


    In the split moment Morana quickly wrapped the chains of the weapon around his neck and pushed the button near the right handle. Sharp spikes appeared on the chains and plunged right into the beast''s skin.


    Morana stood behind him as she bnced herself by bushing her left leg on the back of the beast while she pulled the chains with all her might.


    Finally, the head was cut off and the beast stopped breathing.


    As Morana rested near the river Anna gathered all the water they needed and the duo headed back to the group.


    After they came back Morana and Anna were greeted with the first surprise in a long time. The first good news.


    Emir and Zoel found a certain dark witchesir and found out about a way out of this ce and what it was exactly.


    "So, you are saying we are in a ce called purgatory, And we need to defeat two gatekeepers in order to obtain two parts of the keys that open a portal out of this ce?" Asked Anna with uncertainty.


    "Hmm." Nodded Emir.


    "Okay, let''s do it." Said Morana with determination.

 Chapter 87: Ones perception

    Chapter 87: One''s perception


    The dream of leaving the purgatory was beautiful, but Morana knew that it wasn''t an easy feat. For the first time, she struggled with making decisions.


    Shio was still too young to understand everything and if they did all the work then his trauma wouldn''t disappear, moreover, he was currently living with werewolves and had no familiarity with them.


    So, a short-term n wouldn''t work this time like with the others before, she needed to n everything slowly and take it step by step.


    In the first ce, they didn''t yet know what resulted in Shio having trauma. Yes, this ce was purgatory, but the wolves protected him like their own and they were quite strong around here.


    So far, he hasn''t met anything life-threatening.


    The weirdest part of the story was the fact that Shio looked like he had grown up here, but Zoel clearly said that they grew up together since they were 2 years old so how was that even possible.


    Year after year passed as Morana startedying out her ns.


    After Shio turned 5 the wolves were ambushed by the cooperated attack from other monsters and Shio and one other young wolf were the only survivors.


    At the age of 12, Shio saw as his only trusted friend and brother and thest wolf left alive was killed as he was ripped to shreds by one of the gatekeepers.


    The wolf managed to hide the barely alive Shio and drew the keeper''s attention to himself, leaving the young boy in despair at losing thest member of the only family he ever knew.


    At the age of 15, Shio had his first battle with the keeper after the wolf''s death. Naturally, he was utterly andpletely defeated, managing to only barely survive.


    This encounter led to him falling into even worse depression.


    His daily routine only consisted of hunting and fighting monsters. He barely slept and only ate the bare minimum to survive.


    He didn''t care about the state of his mind or body, hepletely fell into the animalistic need to hunt.


    His sole motivation became revenge and the thought of having the keeper''s blood cover his hands as he ripped through its flesh.


    And like that 3 more years passed and the baby was now 18 years old.


    All these years Morana did nothing but watch him from afar. She also didn''t allow others to make any moves. This was hardest on Zoel as he couldn''t help feeling heartache looking at Shio''s miserable state and masochistic antics.


    Finally, as the group observed another day of Shio''s ughter of the monsters Morana stood up and said the words they''ve all been waiting for.


    "It''s time." She didn''t specify anything, but still, everyone''s blood boiled at picturing the future.


    Sure enough, the next morning Shio didn''t go hunting monsters per usual, instead, he left towards the ce everyone recognized as the gatekeepers'' post, in other words, it was their territory.


    "How did you know that he was going toe after the keeper today?" Asked Anna.


    But Morana didn''t even look at her, much less give any definitive answers. She was fully immersed in observing Shio''s every move.


    Anna didn''t feel anything wrong with Morana''s attitude as they were already used to it.


    Soon the group saw the giant creature with light blue skin and a weird wooden weapon.


    They immediately recognized it as one of the keepers.


    After spending 18 years in purgatory the group was very familiar with the creature. The natives of the ce called him the golem king.


    They say it used to be a golem under the witch butter due to unknown reasons it mutated and became the second keeper of the purgatory.


    "Do you think he''ll win this time?" Asked Emir.


    While others weren''t sure, Morana confidently shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Because we are here."


    "What now?" Asked Zoel as he couldn''t help but worry for his friend.


    "Don''t worry the golem won''t be able to kill him." Said Morana.


    "What do you mean?"


    This time Morana couldn''t help looking at the group like she was looking at trash, as if her eyes were saying ''Are you stupid?''


    The group couldn''t help feeling awkward about it.


    Morana could only sigh as she patiently exined everything.


    "The keepers are not just guardians of the door and its keys. They are also guardians of the purgatory. they make sure that the bnce is not broken otherwise this dimension could be destroyed and everything in it.


    So, Shio who is alivepared to everyone else here is not supposed to be here much less die here. If the golem king kills Shio within purgatory he risks upsetting the bnce which he has to protect.


    So, he can''t kill Shio and since Shio managed toe back to the upper realm I''m guessing he will be sending Shio out of here, while Shio who never got his revenge will be obsessed with this part of his life, never oveing his trauma.


    While we can help him kill the golem it won''t help as Shio wasn''t able to finish his revenge by himself."


    "What about the age difference?" Asked Emir.


    "I''m not sure but my guess is some kind of time-flow difference due to which he went back to what he would look like if he didn''te in purgatory."


    "So, what are we going to do?" Asked Anna.


    "The current Shio isn''t able to defeat the golem king but that doesn''t mean the Shio we know also isn''t able to do it. We need to wake him up so he can find his real power and kill the golem, thus oveing his trauma."


    "But, even we aren''t sure we can defeat the golem, will he be able to do it himself?" Asked Leonard that was quiet all this time.


    "Because this ce is made using Shio''s subconsciousness the golem is undefeated, but that doesn''t mean it''s true. The golem is undefeated only from Shio''s perception so, all we need is to break that illusion and make Shio believe in his power and he will be able to defeat the golem."

 Chapter 88: Leaving the purgatory

    Chapter 88: Leaving the purgatory


    "Break the illusion you say, but how are we going to do that?" Aske Zoel


    This time Morana smiled and looked at her teammates.


    "Haven''t you noticed? Every time they face each other Shio can''t even leave a scratch on the golem, instead, he is beaten to the point when he is barely breathing.


    All we need to do is make sure he injures the golem, that will be enough for him to see that the golem isn''t invincible as he believes.


    But, we can''t be the ones to injure him, Shio must do it himself."


    Just as they were discussing their ns the battle between Shio and the golem started. As expected, no matter what kind of attack Shio used on the golem he was able to counter everything, as if dealing with an annoying ant.


    This made Shio more and more agitated. Golem''s weapons were leaving bloody injuries on his body, but he couldn''t even scratch the opponent.


    His spirit and confidence, his resolution, everything was crumbling with every failed attempt.


    ''Will I never be able to get my revenge? Will I ever be able to bring peace to the souls of my departed family? Will I never be able to defeat the golem?'' Asked Shio to himself in self-deprivation.


    His attacks became more and more desperate. He was tired from fighting. He didn''t care if he died. He was tired of being the only one alive. He didn''t want to be alone.


    As his mind was once again surrounded by the abyss a clear voice like a ray of light appeared.


    "Are you just going to give up like a coward? Are you going to throw away all their sacrifice? SHIO LA MONE, wake the FU*K UP." Zoel''s voice pierced right through his darkness.


    Shio''s mind became clearer as his attention turned towards a handsome young man that felt very familiar and close, but he couldn''t remember this man''s identity.


    In his confusion, the group started attacking the golem, but they weren''t trying to hurt him, they were trying to bind him instead.


    Morana''s ice covered the ground and froze Golem''s feet. At this point, she had already merged with Orion to increase the control over ice.


    Others also didn''t stand idly.


    Annapressed her wind and created very sturdy chins to bind the golem.


    While his sister had the ability to contract spirits and call upon them, Leonard had the ability to contract spirits and get possessed by them.


    This might sound unpleasant, but it was a very dangerous ability and it gave Leonard a variety of other abilities depending on who possessed him.


    A few seconds after he activated the ability, Leonard''s body was covered in dark green mes and even his hair looked as if it was mes.


    He stood behind the golem as he directed a sea of green mes towards its back.


    At this time his face was covered in sadistic smiles and he acted like apletely different person. long green tongue, that looked like a serpent''s tongue with a split in the middle, creepily hissed and licked his lips


    "Hmm. It''s been a while since I''vee out."


    Meanwhile, Emir also picked up his weapon and tried to counter the golems'' weird weapon, which looked like an ax.


    Despite all their efforts golem still had room for struggle as he tried to counterattack all these annoying ants.


    "Attack now." Screamed Morana towards Shio and Zole


    Sure enough, Shio woke up from his surprise and quicklyunched an attack towards the golem. As his sword fell, Golems'' angry roar followed.


    "ROOOAAARRR"


    Shio, for the first time, managed to stain his sword with golems blood. His illusion shuttered, the thought that the golem was invincible disappeared as he looked at the severed hand on the ground.


    After his attack, Zoel also followed with his mes. He neared the target and held its roaring head in ce, mes burst out of his hands and melted golems eyes.


    He could finally vent the pent-up anger he held after watching his best friend suffer.


    After one arm came another. Limb by limb Shio shattered the illusion and his trauma and finally as golem''s severed head rolled on the ground white light surrounded everyone.


    This time instead of feeling annoyed with the blinding light the group couldn''t help feeling warmth and relief.


    They greedily savored the few moments of peace that the light brought, knowing it was short.


    They were aware that saving their friends and family would be harder and harder and they couldn''t look forward to seeing their loved ones'' painful history.


    As their tired faces looked at each other the light finally devoured everything and they appeared in a new ce.


    This time with the new addition the six stood in the middle of a crowd. Everyone looked young. They all either stood in groups or were rushing somewhere.


    Large buildings with different signs were everywhere and as the group looked around confused Anna''s voice drew their attention.


    "It''s Jake''s nightmare."


    "How do you know?" Asked Zoel.


    "This is the institute my parents sent him to back then. The first academy."


    "Wait, you mean that first academy?" Asked Emir with surprise and bewilderment.


    "Hmm. Jake was quite talented since childhood and he also possessed a very rare affinity that interested the academy, so he was epted here since he was 12 years old."


    "Then, do you know what happened to him here that left him traumatized?" Asked Shio.


    "No. This is a surprise for me. All I know is that he liked the academy very much, I''ve never known that he went through something bad here." Said Anna with a surprise and an obvious concern.


    They all knew that whatever Jake went through here must have been very traumatic since his turn came after both Anna and Shio.


    Since they''ve met Jake he was nothing but a ray of sunshine. Always optimistic, kind, and warm, this situation was very worrying for everyone after experiencing thest trauma.

 Chapter 89: The Reunion

    Chapter 89: The Reunion


    A few minutester all the students disappeared to their sses and the group stood alone. Just as they thought they would have to look for Jake, voices were heard from nearby.


    "Arrogant pest, look how this young master deals with you. Don''t think just because teacher Xing De took you as his student doesn''t mean you can look down on others."


    When Morana and others followed the voices they saw a group of young boys hitting and kicking another young boy mercilessly. As they executed the action their faces bloomed with immense malice and satisfaction.


    "Jake" Anna instantly recognized the beaten boy.


    Understanding the situation she tried to stop the bullies but it was as if she didn''t exist. None of them noticed her. She tried to touch them, but her hand went right through.


    Anna wasn''t the only one surprised by this. Morana noticed that Jake also reacted.


    "He can see us, but they can''t," she said.


    "Fu*k" Anna was frustrated that she couldn''t stop the bullies. All she could do was to stand there and watch Jake''s suffering.


    The group knew that this nightmare would be worse than thest one but they had no idea it would be this bad.


    Over the following month, the six of them watched how Jake was bullied. He was beaten, whipped, humiliated, and shamed in various ways and the worst part of this was that students weren''t the only ones participating. Even teachers, guards, and other workers.


    But the true nightmare started on weekends. On every weekend the school engaged in an event called ''The Hunt''. For two days the ''marked'' would be stripped naked and hunted in the woods behind school grounds.


    ''Marked'' were people that didn''t sit well with the high society of the school, so the organization known as ''Aristocrats'' could mark them and make the life of the person a living hell.


    The reason that Jake was marked was that the sister of one of the members took a liking when she saw him and was rejected. Resulting in unreasonable and cruel revenge from the ''Aristocrats''member.


    The hierarchy of the first academy went as follows: The lowest members - Marked, after that camemon students of the academy and then the aristocrats.


    The aristocrats had their hierarchy. Barons and baronesses were the lowest, then came viscounts and viscountesses, then earls and countesses, then marquesses and marchionesses, then dukes and duchesses after that princes and princesses andstly king and queen.


    The academy had one rule: at any moment each of these people could rise or fall, their station depended on their contributions and qualifications.


    But even then it wasn''t easy to shake the standing of someone higher than you.


    Though there was one position just abovemon students known as ''pet''. Aristocrats could have them and the pet''s standing depended on their quality and master.


    Currently Jake had the lowest standing in the academy as marked and his days were worse than hell.


    The more the group looked at this angrier they became, especially Anna and even Morana who had no feelings left sometimes couldn''t help but furrowed her eyebrows in distaste.


    But the next moment her expression changed and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Took you a while." Said Morana and instantly the group''s attention was diverted on someone else.


    ***


    "Did you find out what''s wrong?" Asked Baeron


    "I think she is simultaneously working on more than one person, I''m just not sure how." Said Acheron as he looked at Morana and others'' sleeping faces.


    Some time ago they watched with gleeful and shocking faces asMorana managed to wake more and more people from their nightmares but as the third person was rescued things went downhill. They noticed that something was wrong and some of the people were rescued at the same time.


    No matter how much they investigated they couldn''t find anything and the weirdest part was some of the people that were rescued were supposed to beter than the ones that still haven''t been rescued.


    ***


    "Samael? How?" Zoel and others couldn''t hide their surprise as they saw familiar faces after turning around.


    Samael, Ezra, Luka, Lulu, L, and Ioannes all stood there.


    "How are you guys here? What about Sara and Sophia?" Asked Zoel.


    Samael didn''t say anything and just picked up Morana in his arms as if a matter of fact and ignored everyone.


    The group could only helplessly look at others for an exnation.


    "I am not too sure about the details but It was Samael who got me out and then we broke Lulu''s nightmare and met L and Leonard at Ioannes''s nightmare. We couldn''t get Sara and Sophia without damaging their mind so Samael brought us to you." Exined Ezra as best as he could.


    He wasn''t sure how this man did it but the facts were right in front of him.


    After hearing the story the others also looked at Samael with surprise but he looked unbothered and only attended to Morana.


    "Well done." She said and patted his head.


    Finally, as if the whole world was shining, a beautiful smile appeared on the man''s face blinding everyone. Unfortunately, it disappeared as quickly as it appeared leaving people wondering if they imagined everything.


    "What about Jake?" Asked Anna with concern.


    "Can you break it?" Asked Morana.


    "Hmm."


    Samael, who received Morana''s orders, quickly broke Jake out of his nightmare and everything around them crumbled like a broken mirror. Jake stood disoriented for a second as all the memories came back to him.


    He managed to smile, but everyone noticed that the encounter with the past left quite a trace on his mind.


    The group didn''t have time to breathe out in relief as they were once again covered by light and transferred to a different location.


    This time it was an old vige.


    "Who''s nightmare are we in now?" Asked Anna.


    Tiredness could be easily read in her voice, but others were no different.


    Ever since they entered the dream city all kinds of things have been happening to them. They barely had time to understand what was happening when they were once again thrown into another life-threatening situation. Labyrinth, the domino game, truth or dare, the race not to mention transporting into another dimension in warlord and facing puppeteer and now they had to face their worst nightmares one after another. Remember the worst parts of their lives and relive them again.


    The group couldn''t help feeling tired, but they knew they had no time to stop. After all, others'' lives depended on it and so did their own.


    ***


    Don''t forget to check my new book "Return of the god yer"


    >.<

 Chapter 90: Deal with the devil 1

    Chapter 90: Deal with the devil 1


    The vige they appeared in was ordinary in every way. It was warm and sweet. People went about their business and lived happily. The group quickly found out that this was Sara''s nightmare after encountering a 12-year-old girl with simr features and name.


    Sara lived her days happily with her younger sister and her two parents. They weren''t rich but had enough food and a warm home.


    The day after day the group watched Sara''s happy childhood, but they understood that it wouldn''tst long.


    Sure enough, two monthster Sara''s sister Emily''s birthday arrived. The family started celebrating in the early morning. Sara''s mother and Emily started baking a cake while Sara''s father started to work on the rabbit he hunted yesterday.


    Sara herself went to gather some sweet peaches near the forest where other women of the vige usually gathered fruits.


    Whileing down from the tree Sara slipped and fell hitting her head and passing out. When she finally woke up it was already dark.


    The little girl quickly understood her situation and hurried home.


    As she got closer to the vige she noticed that something was wrong. The vige was on fire.


    In fear Sara stumbled and once again fell. This time on her knees. In a dazed state, she didn''t understand what was going on and didn''t dare to move.


    Finally, as if realizing something, the girl''s pale face had a moment of clearness.


    "Mom, dad, Em..." She muttered again and again as she ran with full speed towards the vige.


    The sight that greeted Sara at her arrival was heart-rending and devastating. Upon the sight, the girl''s little body instantly became devoid of life and her face lost all color.


    Her mind could contemte the sight but her body didn''t stop walking as she continued to stumble.


    Like a river, blood flows in the much too familiar streets where she used to y all her childhood.


    On the sidey different bodies of vigers she barely recognized. They were missing a limb or two, some even had their heads cut off and others were burnt to a barely recognizable state.


    Very few were still breathing but in their state, they couldn''t help wishing to be dead.


    In the midst of this horror, screams could be heard from everywhere and finally, Sara managed to clear her head.


    She once again started running towards her house. Something inside was telling her that she was toote, that there was nothing she could do to save her family, but still, she ran with all her might.


    As she stood outside her home Sara saw that the door was broken and the entrance was wide open. The yard was in a mess and screams and noises came from the house.


    "Nooooooo" A shrilling scream sounded and shattered any hope Sara had left.


    Her feet moved and before she could realize it Sara already barged into the house.


    Seeing Sara''s small body not unmoving in the entrance group couldn''t help but hold in their breath. They felt cold sweat all over and started heading into the house, but the sight inside was 10 times worse than what they expected.


    "argh, argh" Emir couldn''t help but vomit.


    Inside Sara''s only family was tortured beyond human measure.


    Her ever-smiling and king mother no longer had any life left in her eyes. Shey there as if dead while 2 men stood over her body, defiling it and making jokes while at it. No bones were left unbroken as shey there like a lifeless doll.


    Sara''s father was nailed to the wall with his hands while his legs were cut off and he was slowly bleeding out as he watched how they tortured his wife and 7-year-old daughter


    Emily, Sara''s younger sister, was no longer breathing. her small fingers and toes were cut off. Her body, with obvious whipping marks on the back, was still hanging from the ceiling with chains.


    There were about 5 men in the house in total. At first, they were too preupied to notice Sara, but after they finally did, it was toote for her to run.


    "Ohh. Hey guys, Look what we have here. Do you think this one willst longer than her sister?" Asked a man with a wretched and disgusting smile.


    His question was quickly followed byughter and disgusting remarks from other men.


    "What should we do?"


    Seeing that the situation was getting dangerous, Emir couldn''t help but look at others asking for a solution.


    "Damn it." Anna couldn''t help but curse as she looked at the situation.


    But to their surprise, Morana didn''t move.


    "Rana?" Zoel also couldn''t help but call out to his sister.


    "Sigh"


    ''It''s really hard to be the only person with a brain in the group.''


    "What do you want to do? Do you think there is anything you can do now?" She asked as she looked at everyone with an unwavering demeanor.


    "I don''t know but we should do something right? We can''t just leave her to go through it all." Screamed Emir.


    "That''s why I am saying. What is it that you want to do? Is there really anything you can do now? Instead of shouting and expecting others to think of a solution, why don''t you try doing something yourself?" Said Morana with obviousziness and annoyance.


    "I"


    Emir couldn''t say anything. He knew how powerless he was right now, but he couldn''t help but feel wronged.


    "Then what? Should we just watch?"


    Morana didn''t answer his question and stood there with an extremely cold face.


    About 30 minutester 5 men left the house and joined other bandits in the vige. Only then did Morana make her move and walk into the house.


    Others didn''t dare enter and waited outside.


    Inside midst, other corpsesid the body of a 12-year-old girl. She was barely breathing, her eyes were closed.


    The next second, as if feeling something, the girl''s eyes opened suddenly. Endless hatred and anger were visible in them.


    "Who are you?" Asked the girl.


    "I am the devil." Answered Morana.

 Chapter 91: Deal with the devil 2

    Chapter 91: Deal with the devil 2


    10 minutes after Morana walked in there was no sounding from the house to indicate any activity. This greatly stressed everyone, especially Emir.


    He managed to forge a more special rtionship, with the girl, during their stay in the dream city than anyone else. Now it was stressful to watch her tragic past.


    Just as he was about to rush into the house, dull noises were heard from inside.


    "Thum, thump"


    Soon a crawling 12-year-old girl appeared in everyone''s vision. Her resolute attitude was clearly written on her face as she used her hands to crawl out of the house bit by bit.


    People couldn''t help but feel surprised and amazed as they watched her. They were still immersed in the happening when Morana walked out of the house behind Sara.


    After walking out neither of the two paid them any attention as they continued to move forward.


    The group watched in amazement as the twomunicated tacitly. One directing, while the other following and tending to her wounds.


    Soon time passed like this and Sara managed to clean herself, stop the bleeding of the wounds, apply the medicine and manage them.


    The next seven days the same situation continued and Sara''s wounds were healing bit by bit. Her family''s bodies were still in the same ce as before and week after week passed like this.


    Two monthster she could finally walk and her wounds were mostly healed. She also managed to dig graves for her family and bury them.


    And finally, after the funeral, Morana officially started training her.


    She was like a devil, training Sara day and night, fighting, killing, hunting, and so on


    The group observed as the 12-year-old girl changed more and more and as she became stronger so did her will for revenge.


    After all, this was the deal she made with the devil, strength, and power for revenge.


    Each time she walked in the streets of the once warm and bustling vige, she yearned for revenge. Yearned for the day when the blood of these beasts painted her weapon when she would rip to shreds with her bare hands and feel their warm, dirty blood go cold.


    The group noticed the situation and they couldn''t help but worry. They didn''t understand what Morana was trying to do by training young Sara.


    Two years passed like this and Sara was now 14. There was no trace of previous childishness left in her.


    On the 2nd anniversary of the massacre, Morana once again pulled Sara to do daily training.


    In the evening during dinner, she finally spoke the words Sara has been waiting for so long.


    "You are ready. We shall start the next phase." And with these simple words, Morana started shuttering Sara''s mind prison bit by bit.


    It took them 3 weeks to find their of the bandits.


    The group and Sara watched unsuspected bandits go on by their business. Finally, night covered everything, and Just as Sara was about to start her n she noticed that Morana wasn''t moving.


    "Something?" She asked.


    "You must do this by yourself. From here on we won''t help you. You are ready and if you want revenge then you must achieve it with your own power." Said Morana.


    Sara was stunned by Morana''s sudden words and it would be a lie to say that her confidence wasn''t shaken at all, but she has waited for this moment for 2 years, trained for this every day. She wasn''t about to give it up.


    So, after a moment of pause, Sara turned around and leaped towards the bandits''ir.


    "Are you sure she is going to be okay?" Asked Emir with a visible worry.


    "This part she must do herself or she won''t ever ovee it."


    "Sara''s worst nightmare isn''t just the death of her family, it''s also her powerlessness and inability to take revenge." Said Ezra.


    "What if she fails?" Asked Lulu.


    "She won''t." Said Morana with such resolution no one could defy her.


    Soon Screams sounded everywhere. Sara trapped them in ce by starting arge fire all around their in the circle.


    No one could run away. So, the hunters became hunted and finally, understood the pain of their own deed.


    Sara was like an angel of death, cold and unstoppable. Screams sounded whenever she went. cut down limbs were scattered all around the ce, but Sara knew they weren''t the main members of the group.


    Sure enough, people facing her became stronger and stronger, but it wasn''t a hindrance to Sara at all.


    She cut through them like tofu.


    1, 2, 3...10...30 and so on until only five people were left.


    Yes, the five that killed and tortured her family, she left them forst.


    Understanding the situation, five grown men were shaking, not daring to look at this devil that came for their lives.


    One of them even soiled his pants from fear.


    Seeing this Sara felt disgusted as anger rose immensely in her heart.


    ''This piece of garbage, this Sh*i dared to touch my sister, my mother, and father. This sc*m.''


    But the next second anger and redness dissipated from her eyes and only coldness were left. Her mind was clear. She knew what needed to be done.


    "They are at peace now, but scum like you don''t deserve death. I won''t let you go that easily."


    Seven nights and days she tortured the man until finally throwing their barely breathing bodies to wild beasts as food.


    After that, she returned to her vige. Morana and the group were also waiting for her there.


    The first thing after returning she visited her family''s grave with beautiful blue flowers and as she said herst goodbyes a trail of tears finally fell.


    She hasn''t cried for the past 2 years. No matter what happened she just greeted her teeth and perceived and now, finally, as if the weight of the world left her shoulders, much-desired tranquility and calmness appeared on her face.


    At least she could breathe again...

 Chapter 92: Elopement

    Chapter 92: Elopement


    This time the group appeared in a luxurious room with gothic elements to it. The room had tall windows and soft moonlight shone through them. The first thing that the group noticed was a beautiful woman anxiously looking out the window.


    She had very simr features to Sophia but was older than her.


    Slender posture. Long, light gray hair and beautiful sky-blue eyes.


    Burgundy, silk dress perfectly highlighted her pale skin andbined with moonlight made a perfect picture from a fairytale.


    Suddenly her worried face lit up with relief and happiness as she saw someone from the window.


    As she opened the window a handsome young man in his 20-ies appeared. The man slightly resembled Ezra. He had short ck hair and was dressed in a servant''s outfit which didn''t go well with his temperament and looks.


    "Reymond." Exhaled the beautiful woman as she hugged the man.


    Love and tenderness were overflowing in their eyes as they embraced each other.


    "Sure enough." Muttered Ezra.


    "Care to exin?" Asked Anna.


    "My youngest uncle, Reymon and Janine Montague. They fell in love, but the families were against them being together. They ran away from home but died tragically in the sacred forest. When they were found their bodies were already barely recognizable. The families med each other and themselves. It was a great tragedy and lots of people died in conflict from both families. Thankfully the one person that they both respected got involved and mediated the situation, but since then families hate each other even more." Exined Ezra and sure enough, his words were followed by the couple''s dialogue.


    "Everything is ready, my love. We will leave this ce tomorrow." Said Reymond.


    Janine couldn''t help but worry.


    "Are you having second thoughts?" asked Reymond.


    "No, I just can''t help but worry. I keep having this feeling like something bad is going to happen." Said Janine.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you. Moreover, my second brother is helping us this time."


    "Alister?"


    "Hmm. Without him, we won''t be able to leave undetected. He promised to help us. He knows how much we love each other."


    At that moment someone opened the bedroom door and the cheerful voice of a girl followed.


    "Auntie, Auntie."


    At first, Reymond and Janine were startled but after seeing a little girl in a princess skirt they smiled warmly and rxed.


    "Your highness, who taught you to enter without knocking?" Joked Janine as she smiled.


    "Ah. Uncle Rey, you''re here too?"


    "Bom"


    "Ouch, Auntie that hurts?" Whined the girl.


    "Who told you not to listen to the elders?"


    "Wo. Uncle hug. Auntie bullied me." Comined the girl as she went to hug the man.


    "Come,e. Tell uncle who dares to bully our princess."


    "It''s aunty. Auntie bullied Sophi"


    The two adults continued to chat and tase the cute girl in a princess dress as theyughed.


    Then as if remembering something The girl looked up at two adults with questioning eyes.


    "But uncle, Why are you here?"


    At that moment Reymond and Janine couldn''t help but be serious. Janine ced Sophia on herp and started exining.


    "Listen, Sophia, Auntie will tell you a secret, but you can''t tell anyone. Okay?"


    "Not even Leo?"


    "Not even Leo."


    "Okay."


    "Sophia, Your Uncle and I will have to leave this ce for some time, but no one can know."


    "Where are you going?"


    "To a faraway ce."


    "Will Sophi Ever see you again?" Asked the girl with visible tears in her eyes.


    "Of course you will see us, but not for some time."


    "And I can''t tell anyone that you''re going?"


    "You can''t."


    "Because grandpa will be angry?"


    "Hmm."


    "Okay, Sophi will keep your secret." Said the girl with reluctance.


    The conversation continued for some time as the couple answered her questions patiently and it was decided that the little princess would sleep with her aunt tonight.


    At the deration, the couple couldn''t help butugh with obvious pampering and secretly hoped for a child like this for the future.


    When Sophie left to get her pajamas and get ready for the bed, the two started discussing the details of the n and after the conversation ended, Reymond and Janine kissed goodbye.


    As the situation progressed the group noticed that both Leonard and Ezra were depressed.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Jake.


    "I am not too sure about what happened back then, but some of the details don''t add up." Said Leonard.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Anna.


    "Uncle and Janine couldn''t stay in the upper realm because they would be found right away and separated so they needed to use a teleportation array to go to the middle or lower realm. All the teleportation arrays in the upper realm are either controlled privately by the 12 great families or are under the joint control of a few families and closely monitored by the 12 great families. The only teleportation array they could have used was the one in the sacred forest.


    But if Uncle Alister helped them then why were they unable to escape? Why were their bodies found in the forest instead? what happened to them?" Asked Ezra to no one in particr.


    "And why is this Sophia''s nightmare?" Added Leonard.


    The situation wasplicated and at this moment Ezra couldn''t help but remember Sophia''s previous words that the person she was most afraid of was Alister Bathory.


    ''Why? What happened back then? What happened to you?''


    Thousands of questions were eating him from inside, but all he could do right now was watch. For some reason, he couldn''t get rid of the feeling that what he was about to find out would shutter all his beliefs.


    Zoel, Leonard, and Shio were also quite familiar with Alister. Everyone liked this guy and he was known for his generosity and kindness. Some even said he was too soft for being a member of the Bathory family and even Ezra''s father known for his cruelty and bloodiness loved this younger brother very much.

 Chapter 93: Alister Bathory

    Chapter 93: Alister Bathory


    The next day the group followed as Little Sophia went by her business like a littledy. When the night fell Sophia picked up her little backpack and snicked out of the house.


    "Found it." She muttered as she saw an old-looking carriage at the back entrance. This carriage was used to bring fresh vegetables to the manor. It always came in the evening.


    Reymond and Janine were nning to use this carriage to sneak out of the manor and go to the ce prepared by Alister and from there use the array to go to the lower realm.


    After Janine and Reymond exined some things to Sophiast night, the little girl decided to follow her uncle and aunt and run away with them.


    After finding the carriage, the little dumpling managed to slip into the chest ced behind it and waited quietly.


    Soon Janine and Reymond dressed in low-key outfits also set in the carriage and left the manor.


    Sometimeter they finally breathed out in relief and managed to rx.


    "What did I tell you, everything is going to be okay." Said Reymond as he hugged Janine.


    "Hmm." She answered.


    But somehow she didn''t feel relieved. The feeling that something bad was going to happen was still there. She didn''t want to worry Reymond, but she was still not relieved.


    The Montague family had an exceptional sixth sense. They almost always felt when something bad was going to happen and when they did this sense was never wrong.


    But for some reason this time Janine''s bad premonition didn''t decrease after leaving the house, instead, it became worse and worse as they got closer to their destination. In the end, she could no longer hold back and even Reymond noticed something wrong.


    "What is it?" He asked with tenderness and obvious worry.


    "I can''t get rid of the feeling that something isn''t right. I had it these past couple of days and now as we get closer to that ce it is bing worse and worse. You also know that premonitions in my family are never wrong."


    Janine''s words also rmed Reymond. he was aware of the Montague family''s sixth sense and knew that Janine was one of few who inherited it.


    "Do you think something happened to brother?" Asked Reymond with worry and asked the driver to hurry up.


    After leaving the Montague mansion they were supposed to meet Alister at the ce he arranged. They were going to let things calm down a bit after families found out about their escape and then leave the upper realm with ease using one of the arrays under the disguise.


    The couple was worried and hurried to the destination, but the little dumpling in the back was unaware of anything and continued to stay quiet, afraid that if her uncle and aunty found her they would send her back.


    When the carriage finally got close to the destination, a mountain vi came into sight.


    This was one of Alister''s private properties and was very well hidden from the world.


    After entering the yard Janine and Reymond hurriedly descended from the carriage and greeted Alister who stood outside waiting for them.


    Alister Bathory was very simr to his younger brother Reymond, but he had long ck hair and a more mature appearance. Noticing their worried looks he couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s wrong, did someone find you? Did they follow?" He asked.


    "No, Janine kept having a bad premonition that got worse and worse as we neared this ce. We worried that something happened to you and hurried here as fast as we could. Is everything alright?"


    "Nothing here. Do you think your brother could have noticed something?" Asked Alister.


    "I don''t know it''s best to go inside and speak there." Said Reymond and others agreed.


    When they walked inside they sat down in the living room and Janine''s sixth sense sounded instant rms. She could no longer appease herself in any way.


    "Are you sure about your premonition?" Asked Alister.


    "Hmm. I can''t be wrong. my sixth sense has never been this active before. I feel very ufortable right now, it''s like rms are going off." Sadi Janine and the other two''s expressions instantly darkened.


    "I will increase the defense. You guys go upstairs and rest if anything happens I will call you." Said, Alister.


    "Hmm. Brother, Be careful." Said Reymond.


    "I know."


    While the couple went upstairs and Alister dealt with other matters, the little dumpling that hid inside the trunk finally popped out her head. After finding no one in the vicinity she climbed out and snuck into the house.


    She started looking for her aunt and uncle while carefully avoiding the workers in the vi.


    "Auntie, Auntie" She looked in one room after the other.


    In the end, she ended up in a room that looked like a study, and just as she was about to leave she heard voices. Afraid of being found the little dumpling quickly hid under the table and became quiet.


    The door to the room opened and two pairs of feet could be seen from under the table.


    "Is everything ready?" Asked the person who came in first.


    "Yes, master. Everything is as you''vemanded." Humbly answered the other.


    "Good, After the ritual is done, throw Janine''s body in the sacred forest together with the fake body of Reymond and let the beast feast on them." Said, Alister.


    "Yes, master." Said the other person.


    Hearing the conversation Sophia instantly knew that something was wrong.


    ''I need to find aunty and leave this ce as soon as possible.'' She thought.


    At the same time, the expressions of Ezra and Leonard couldn''t have been worse. They have already guessed that Alister had a hand in Janine''s death as for what happened to Raymond was still unclear.


    After the two people left the study Sophia came out of the hiding ce and started frantically looking for Janine.


    Finally, she found Janine and Reymond in the room together on the left side of the vi.


    "Auntie, auntie." Called out little dumpling''s in a hurry drawing the two''s attention to herself.

 Chapter 94: Ritual

    Chapter 94: Ritual


    "Sophia? What are you doing here? Did you follow us?" Asked Janine with worry.


    "Auntie, there is no time to exin. We must hurry. We need to escape soon, the bad guy ising." Said Sophia in a hurry with visible tears.


    "What bad guy Sophi? What are you talking about? calm down first and let''s talk." Appeased Janine.


    "No time auntie, we must hurry. The bad guy ising. I heard him talking to the other guy. The master of the house. I heard how he said that he would throw auntie''s body in the sacred forest after the ritual was done."


    Sophia''s words finally caught Reymond''s and Janine''s attention.


    "Fu*k Alister what did you do?." Cursed Reymond. Get ready we are leaving.


    "Hmm."


    The two frantically started packing up and just as they were about to be done, a knock rmed them from the outside.


    "Knock, Knock"


    Reymond motioned for Janine to calm down. She quickly hid Sophia in the closet.


    "Princess hide here and stay quiet. No matter what happens, don''te out okay?"


    "Hmm."


    After not hearing a sound from the room for a while the person outside knocked again.


    "Knock, knock."


    "Why?" Replied Reymond.


    "It''s me, open up." Said, Alister.


    Reymond quickly hid the bags under the bed and opened the door. Janine also tried to act naturally.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Reymond after opening the door.


    "I ordered them to increase vignce and also tightened the security. Don''t worry too much. You two shoulde down and eat something." Said Alister with his signature warm smile.


    If not for Sophia''s warning they wouldn''t notice that something was wrong with him.


    "Okay brother. We wille down soon."


    "Hmm." Nodded Alister and just as he was about to go out he noticed something and turned around.


    "Something wrong?" Asked Reymond while trying to not show his anxiety.


    "You know Reymond, you still tend to avoid eye contact when you''re trying to hide something. Just like when we were children." Said Alister and his smile instantly disappeared.


    Janine and Reymond understood that the situation wasn''t good and tried to fight back, but for some reason, they felt dizzy and faint.


    "What... Did you...do?" Muttered Reymond.


    "Ahh. My dear brother. Always so trusting. Don''t worry, I just put some knockout medicine in the tea. It won''t harm you."


    At the end of the words both Reymond and Janine fainted.


    Sophia, who watched all these from the crack of the closet quickly covered her mouth in fright.


    Alister didn''t find her and quickly ordered his man to take Reymond and Janine. Seeing that the bad man left the room and took her uncle and aunt Sophia came out of the closet and also left the room.


    Her sneaky and gossipy personality came in hand and she managed to stealthily follow the group. She noticed that they entered the same study she was in before and hid in the curtains near the window that faced the door.


    After waiting for some time she didn''t hear any sound from inside and no one came out so she couldn''t hold back her anxiety and decided to go inside.


    She slowly opened the room door and looked inside, but found that no one was there. Puzzled by this little Sophia started looking around the room but didn''t find anyone. Just as she was about to give up searching she heard a loud noiseing from the bookshelf and hid under the table once again.


    Sure enough, the bookshelf moved and from the open secret passage, Alister appeared with two other men.


    "Make sure to notify me when they wake up and ready everything for the ritual." Said, Alister.


    "Yes, master." The two men spoke simultaneously and bowed their heads with respect.


    After the three left the room Sophia came out of her hiding spot and went near the bookshelf. Earlier she saw how Alister moved one of the books and the passage closed so she decided to give it a try and sure enough the passage once again opened.


    Sophia quickly hurried inside and the bookshelf closed after her. She was a little scared when walking down the humid and dark stairs, but remembering her aunt and uncle that were taken she braved her heart and didn''t stop moving.


    After walking for some time Sophia finally came to her destination and found herself in an underground cave. She immediately noticed her uncle who was hanging from the ceiling with thick chains as well as her aunt who was also bound by heavy chains on a stone table with some strange symbols carved in it.


    "Auntie, auntie wake up, auntie.'' Seeing that her aunt wasn''t waking up Sophia ran to her uncle and started shaking his leg that she could barely reach.


    "Uncle Rey, wake up. Wowwo wake up uncle."


    But none of them woke up. Then suddenly a familiar sound came from the entrance and Sophia quickly hid behind the stgmites growing in the cave.


    Soon a man entered the cave and started waking up Janine and Reymond.


    "Ugh."


    "Ah."


    When they finally understood the situation they both started struggling.


    "Don''t even try, these chains are not ordinary, you won''t ever be able to escape." Warned the man


    "Fu*k" Reymond couldn''t help but curse loudly.


    The man didn''t give them any attention and quickly left to call his master.


    When he left Sophia came out and ran to Janine.


    "Auntie, auntie."


    "Sophia, how did you get here?" Asked Janine with surprise and even stopped struggling.


    "I sneaked inside." Answered the girl.


    "Sophia, look around if there is anything that can open the chains." Said Reymond.


    Sophia nodded her head and started looking around, when she found nothing she almost started crying. She was, after all, just 6 years old.


    "Auntie there is nothing here."


    At that moment the same sound was heard again.


    "quickly hide, go." Motioned Janine.


    Sophia went back to her hiding ce just in time before Alister and his men walked in.


    "So, you''re both awake." Said Alister with his signature smile.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Let us go."


    "No can do, my dearest brother."


    "You''re not Alister." Said Janine with certainty.


    "Expect nothing less from the Montague family."


    "You, what are you? What did you do to my brother?" Screamed Reymond.


    "Come on love. I am still your brother, just an upgraded version of him."


    "What do you want from us?" Asked Janine.


    "I just need a sacrifice. A female with Montague blood."


    "You don''t just need a sacrifice but a willing one don''t you." Stated Janine once again.


    "Sure enough, you''re the smart one."


    "That will never happen."


    "We''ll see."

 Chapter 95: Fear

    Chapter 95: Fear


    "Aghhhhh"


    "Ahhh"


    Screams could be heard in the cave. For hours Alister and his men tortured Janine and Reymond in various ways.


    Poor Sophie who observed all this couldn''t help crying as she covered her mouth not to let the bad man find her.


    She wanted to help her Aunt and Uncle but didn''t know what to do.


    On the other hand, Alister who noticed that they were going nowhere with torture signaled his men to stop.


    "I wanted to do this the easy way, but you leave me with no other choice."


    After he finished speaking he took out a small wooden box from his pocket and opened it. While Reymond couldn''t see what was inside Janine saw it clearly.


    It was a small pill that gave off a strong medicinal smell and for some reason, Janine felt an overwhelming dread as she looked at it.


    Alister didn''t say much and directly fed it to Janine. Even though she tried to fight back with all her might there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    A few seconds after eating the pill Janine felt intense pain in her stomach.


    "Ahhhhh." She couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    "Damn it. What did you give her?" Roared Reymond.


    "Oh don''t worry dear brother. It''s just a little wedding gift." Said Alister with a meaningful and evil smile.


    Soon Janine''s stomach started bulging at a fast speed and in a couple of minutes she looked like a pregnant woman that was about to give birth.


    Reymond looked at Janine without blinking. He was so surprised by the situation he wasn''t able to react until Alister''s next words sounded.


    "Well, I guess congrattions are in order." Said, Alister.


    For the next 2 days, Sophia observed as her aunt gave birth to a baby boy that she wasn''t able to even hold as Alister started torturing the newborn. Finally, Janine couldn''t take it anymore and gave up.


    Everything was so blurry as Sophia had a hard time understanding what was happening. She was unable to help or even move until she saw how the man cut her aunt''s throat and how her blood covered the stone table.


    "Drip, drip."


    The dropping sound of the blood was all that Sophia could concentrate on. Later came her uncle''s scream and roars like a wounded beast on the verge of copse, cries of the baby, the crazyugh of Alister, the world was spinning.


    Sophia was no longer able to take it and passed out. She was no longer able to see what happened after that.


    For the next few hours, Alister continued the ritual after the sacrifice and absorbed the blood from Janine. As the ritual was over Alister got up and without looking at Reymond turned to his men.


    "The first ritual is done, we need to quickly finish the other five. Make sure the baby''s ready for tomorrow."


    "Yes, master."


    Hearing the conversation, Reymond finally woke up from his grief.


    "You bastard. Don''t you dare touch my child." But no matter how he screamed, cursed, or roared it all fell to deaf ears.


    Later Sophia was woken up by the screams from her uncle and seeing that none of the bad guys were in the cave she quickly ran towards him.


    "Uncle."


    "Sophia."


    Sophia tried to break the chains holding her uncle but no matter what she did it didn''t work.


    "Sophia, Sophia." Reymond stopped her frantic movements. "Look at me."


    Sophia finally stopped and looked at Reymond.


    "You must find your baby cousin and run away from here."


    "But uncle"


    "Sophia. You must."


    Later the group observed as Sophia followed Reymond''s instructions and ran away from the vi with the newborn. Meanwhile, both Ezra and Leonard were barely holding on as they watched all this happen.


    Even though Sophi was young she was used to sneaking out from home and sometimes disappeared for even days. So, no one in the Montague family noticed anything wrong with the situation, added with the fact that they were trying to find Janine and Reymond.


    They didn''t know what happened to Reymond in the end, but Alister yed the grief-stricken brother perfectly. At the same time, Sophia who escaped with the child was attacked by the traffickers and was unable to protect herself much less the child. In the end, they were separated and injured Sophia was picked up by her father''s subordinates near the river.


    When they found Sophia she was quickly sent back to the mansion.


    After waking up no one believed her words as they were too immature and vague. At the same time, Alister''s good nature was known to everyone and even Montague''s had a good rtionship with him.


    The grief-stricken Sophia could no longer handle the reality and felt sick. She had high fevers and no matter what pill or medicine they fed her it was useless.


    After two weeks she was able to recover.


    "It''s time." Said Morana as she noticed that Sophia was about to wake up.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Ezra but only received a meaningful gaze in return.


    After opening her eyes Sophia noticed a young boy sitting near the window while sipping on her tea.


    "You''re awake."


    "Who are you?" Asked Sophia.


    "A friend from the future." Said Morana and instantly the group almost coughed up blood.


    ''Is it okay to be so forward?''


    "Future?" Sophia inquired, obviously not convinced by her words.


    "Hmm."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Saving you."


    "Me?"


    "Hm. You''re stuck in the illusion formation while living your worst nightmare."


    "Nightmare? Aunt." Finally, realization dawned on her and she quickly got out of bed.


    "I need to hurry. I need to tell my father what happened.


    "I won''t change anything." Said Morana.


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you already try to tell them? Did they believe you?"


    "No...I."


    "They didn''t. Alister has a perfect image. No one will believe what you say."


    "No my father will"


    "Really? Then tell me after so many years why does that man still have the same perfect image?"


    "So many years?"


    "The matters of that time are still unknown to everyone. No one believed you. Your cousin is gone, who knows what happened with your uncle, while your aunt.."


    "STOP. Please stop." Sophia was no longer able to take Morana''s words as they cut through her heart and mind as if trying to free some kind of memory, But Morana wasn''t nning to stop.


    "Your aunt is still dead while her murderer is still just fine. After so many years you are still unable to defeat him and take revenge, but stay hung up on this matter.


    Why didn''t I tell anyone anything back then? Why was I so useless? Why does no one believe me? Why is that man living happily while she''s dead?" As Morana went on and on exposing all her scars, Sophia''s mind was in a mess.


    Old memories, new memories, they were alling back and mixed up.


    "While I would love to sit and chat with you, we don''t have that much time. After so many years you made no progress in oveing the trauma or your fear for Alister.


    Just how many times are you going to repeat this nightmare before you realize that the solution isn''t here."


    And finally, with Morana''sst words all the memories came back. All the memories from all the past tries.


    As they helped Sophia achieve revenge, as they prevented it all from happening, as they helped expose Alister''s real face, as they saved Janine and Reymond and the baby and so many more but no matter what Sophia wouldn''t wake up from the nightmare. She couldn''t ovee her nightmare as it was fear.


    After the trauma, her nightmare was Alister himself and the fear and dread she felt when she even thought about him.


    So, no matter how perfect the oue was she couldn''t ovee her fear by defeating the fake.


    "Your enemy is out there not here. How long are you going to hide like a turtle and ignore the actual problem?"


    As it all came back Sophia''s body returned to her normal state as she was no longer a child. Tears covered her face but it couldn''t hide her determination as to the familiar while light covered everything and finally, all 14 were saved.


    "Wee back." Greeted Acheron with his signature smile as they opened their eyes.

 Chapter 96: Dandan

    Chapter 96: Dandan


    Acheron''s signature smile greeted the group as they woke up from what felt like an eternity, but they didn''t seem happy about seeing his smile instead they felt an immense need to get even.


    As if feeling his doom Acheron took a couple of steps back as shivers went down his spine.


    "Ha, ha. I am so happy you all are safe."


    As the group was getting ready to attack they noticed that something wasn''t right.


    "Where is Rana?" Asked Anna as she sent a death re towards Acheron.


    "Well after waking you all from your nightmares she still has to defeat her own." Said Acheron.


    "Then why are we here?" Asked Zoel with worry.


    "She is different from you. She has to defeat it by herself."


    As the group started to be agitated about the new discovery, they felt immense power rising from the ground.


    "It''s an earthquake." Said Jake.


    "There are no earthquakes in the dream city, ever." Said Baeron.


    "What is this then?" Asked Ezra.


    Just as Acheron was about to say something his sight stopped in one ce. Surprise and delight were clear as day.


    "Finally." He muttered with a barely audible voice and everyone else also turned to look at what he was staring at.


    "Well, that took a while." Said a clear and pleasant voice.


    "You''re awake. How? so quickly." Zoel didn''t know where to start and what to ask.


    He was delighted that his little sister was okay but confused at what happened.


    "Please, as if this kind of cheap trick could ever work on me." Said Morana with annoyance.


    The truth was that after the group woke up, Morana found herself inplete darkness. Nothing could be seen, heard, or felt.


    At first, she was confused but then, one voice and another sometimeter as if a broken radio sounded in her head. Some shes of memories but nothing was clear.


    Morana thought that she wouldn''t have a nightmare but analyzing the situation she knew she was wrong. Back in her previous life, her first memory was weird and she knew that she was missing some pieces but then she grew up and the past never hunted her so she left it where it was, in the past.


    Morana''s first memory starts with her waking up in a ce like slums where the poorest of the poor live and starve and there is now. She was around seven years old with tattered bloody clothes on her. Her studying science was aplete coincidence too.


    There was a ce in the slums that everyone avoided but thinking that it''s better than starvation Morana decided to sneak in and steal some food and money. Unfortunately, she was caught and that''s when she met her adoptive father Nici whopletely changed her life.


    As Morana reminisced about her past she finally managed to catch some words from what she was hearing.


    ''0,...9,...24,... 49,... 81, 100." They were all numbers except one word that was all too familiar to Morana ''Emilio'' The name that she heard before the old man died. The name that brought her first real tear in both her lives.


    She didn''t understand what connection she could have to this person, but for some reason, she couldn''t get this name out of her head.


    Noticing that she wasn''t getting anything more from the illusion, Morana decided not to waste any more time and that brings us to the present situation.


    Morana instantly looked at Acheron and threateningly muttered her next words.


    "Do you want to start speaking or do you need help?"


    "Well, I guess it''s time I exined everything, but we need to talk alone."


    "Not gonna happen."


    "You wish"


    "Like hell"


    Zoel and others instantly took defensive and offensive positions. They were ready to tear Acheron apart at any wrong movement.


    "Okay." Said Morana.


    "Rana." Screamed Zoel as he looked at his sister in disbelief.


    "You know I might have been blind at some point but I am not deaf. I can hear you perfectly well even if you don''t scream.


    Hearing her words Zoel looked embarrassed and at the same time felt wronged.


    "But He is the reason why we are in this situation. Who knows what he will do if you go with him alone."


    "I agree with Zoel. You can''t trust this guy much less be alone with him." Said Sophia.


    "Who said I am going to be alone?" Said Morana and looked at Samael.


    Seeing this Zoel felt even more wronged because his sister trusted someone else instead of him, but Morana ignored his puppy eyes and instead looked at Acheron.


    "I trust him."


    "Okay." Answered Acheron.


    So Morana, Acheron, and Samael disappeared together.


    "We are alone now, so speak." Said Morana after they entered a room that looked like an old study.


    "As you might know this city was created as a prison by divines, but there is much more to it." Said Acheron and after seeing that Morana didn''t have anything to say continued.


    From Acheron''s words, Morana understood that the divine realm used this ce not only for prisoners but anyone that they didn''t like. They even schemed between each other and sent their own here. In the end, the people here created theirmunity and decided to get even, but the divines managed to move faster. When they understood that the seal that closed the gate to this realm was about to be broken they started poisoning people inside by sending an immense amount of dark mana that poisoned the prisoners and turned them intopletely new beings. Some like Acheron managed to stay more or less sain and human, but others were turned intoplete brainless monsters.


    "Over time they''ve been sending more and more potent dark mana inside. We managed to create a safe ce but it won''t hold for long."


    "Okay, but why did you need this whole game, and what do I have to do with this?" Asked Morana.


    "Some realms are created by a being thus making that person it''s master while other realms are created naturally from cosmic energy or some other reason they don''t have masters, but the realm can recognize someone as its master. That means the recognized person would haveplete control over the realm. It wasn''t us that created the game, it was this realm itself that created it. To recognize a master, but before you, all have failed so far." Said Acheron.


    "Yes, I have waited for so long to finally meet you master."


    A pleasant male voice sounded as a beautiful man appeared in front of Morana''s eyes. He had beautiful, long blue hair that looked like a waterfall and reached his ankles. His sparkling golden eyes were hopefully looking at Morana. His skin was pearl white and his lips were pink like rose petals, very inviting.


    This was probably the most beautiful man Morana has ever seen. He wasn''t handsome like Samael but instead had a beauty that both men and women would envy.


    "Who are you?" Asked Morana.


    "I am the spirit of this realm. I don''t have a name, but now that I have your master you can give me the name and we canplete our bond." Said the man.


    "Hmm. Dandan."


    "Huh?" Confusion could be seen on the beautiful man''s face.


    "Your name." Answered Morana with a straight face.


    "Umm. Master, how about choosing another name?"


    "Nope, It suits you well."


    Seeing that there was no longer any room for refusal he had no choice but to ept his new name.

 Chapter 97: Separation

    Chapter 97: Separation


    The next second worm light covered both Dandan and Morana after which a blue rune appeared on her hand. When the contract was concluded she could feel every nook and cranny of this realm and she could feel the control she had over it.


    Morana instantly understood the situation and couldn''t help but marvel at the situation. 80% of this realm was covered in potent dark mana. It might be poisonous to everyone else, but to Samael, this was the best kind of tonic for his recovery.


    "I will leave the rest to you." Said Morana as she looked at him and Samael disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Acheron and others didn''t understand what was going on but as the spirit of the realm, Dandan quickly understood the situation.


    After dealing with dark mana Morana sealed every entrance to the realm except the one that let dark mana in. After all, if she sealed that one, where would Samael get his tonic?


    So, the potent dark mana became the tonic of the very same person that the divines wanted to abolish.


    After dealing with everything else, Morana appeared in front of the group again.


    Seeing that she was unharmed they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s time to leave this ce." Said Morana and others couldn''t agree more.


    "Will you go back with us?" Asked Zoel suddenly but to his disappointment, Morana shook her head.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not thest time that we will be seeing each other." Said Morana and before anyone had a chance to rey they all disappeared.


    "You aren''t going to go back with them?" Asked Acheron.


    "I have more important things to do." Said Morana.


    She knew she was still very weak. Her powers were still only at the mortal realm and if she wanted to advance now she could only abandon some of them, but her instincts told her that if she didn''t do that she would get immense benefits.


    Morana couldn''t help feeling dejected at the situation.


    ''Jolly, Status''


    [...]


    While Morana was busy checking her status and making future ns a new kind of turmoil was brewing outside.


    Leonie, Amalia, and Victor who started cooperating with other forces to try and rescue their children tried different means of dealing with fog, but nothing worked until one evening they received the news that there were some changes.


    Sure enough, after they arrived they also noticed the situation.


    The fog they had been trying so hard to deal with was nowhere to be seen and even the entrance of the dream city was gone but before they had time to even ask questions bright light covered the ce and blinded everyone.


    Itsted for about 2 minutes and after the blinding light disappeared in its ce appeared the children they were trying to save, but the heavy mood could be felt.


    From the children that were sent inside only about 20% came back and some still were heavily injured.


    Amalia and Leonie quickly noticed Zoel and others and they ran to him immediately. They also couldn''t help looking around trying to find any shadow of their long-lost daughter but the more they looked around the grave their mood became.


    Finally, Amalia couldn''t help herself and ask.


    "Your sister?"


    "Don''t worry mum, she is okay, but she won''t being back with us." Said Zoel.


    His words brought both relief and despair to the couple.


    They were happy that she was unharmed but they couldn''t help feeling sad at her rejection.


    "For now." Sadi again Zoel.


    "What?" Amalia asked with puzzlement.


    "She won''t being back with us for now. She knows everything she has known everything for a while. She said we will be meeting in the future so she didn''tpletely reject us, mum." Said Zoel.


    His words brought a glimmer of hope to both Amalia and Leonie.


    While the family was having a discussion they didn''t notice that Victor, who till now stood near them, had disappeared.


    After talking with his parents Zoel returned to the group. The previously 15 member group was now missing 4 people, Samael, Morana, Ioannes, and Luca. For some reason, after leaving the dream city the group didn''t see thest two either.


    "So, What now?" Asked Emir.


    "We are going to start preparing for imperial games." Said Jake.


    "You mean that crazy game that happens every 20 years?'' Asked Emir with surprise.


    "Hmm. It''s in five years and the location was just announced before we entered the dream city. Originally we were nning to take this as a practice before the imperial games but we need to head out as the location is on another continent." Said Lulu.


    Lulu, L, Jake, and Anna Were all acquaintances from long ago and were nning to participate in imperial games together.


    Imperial games or also known as ughter games was thergestpetition in the lower realms. It had no restrictions of age, gender, or any other kind. Everyone entered the games knowing the price they would have to pay, but the benefits were also enormous.


    Thepetition was mostly for all the powerhouses in the lower realm to unt and dominate each other, but even these powerhouses had to be very careful when participating. So, Emir couldn''t help but be surprised after hearing that the four were nning to join.


    "Are you guys insane?" Screamed Emir.


    instantly everyone''s attention was on him and he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, but before he continued his chiding small and soft voice interrupted him.


    "Actually I was also going to participate." Said Sara.


    "Fu*k. Not you too."


    In the end, before Emir knew what was going on he had already bid goodbye to Zoel and others and was now heading to join in the game with Jake and the other four.


    "Poor guy." Said Sophia.


    While others also didn''t know whether tough at the situation or cry and pray for Emir''s pitiful future.


    Zoel and others also started heading out. This encounter left deep impressions with everyone and they all had unfinished business left-back in the upper realm.

 Chapter 98: [Bonus Chapter]5 years later

    Chapter 98: [Bonus Chapter]5 yearster


    Newgate was a port city in Samaria that was known as one of thergest ports in the lower realm. It was also the best ce to board a ship and travel to Zoa.


    Currently, the city was even busier than usual as everyone was trying to board the ships and leave for Aegis kingdom.


    The Imperial game was about to start and this time the location was Aegis kingdom, Navaren continent.


    They were the hosts and everyone, be it participants or viewers, were trying to go there, and as Zoa was the continent between Navaren and Azurel they were all trying to board the ship.


    Meanwhile, in the quiet VIP room in the city''s best restaurant set three exquisite figures.


    "When is our ship''s departure time?" Asked a clear and melodious voice.


    "Tomorrow 6 am." Answered a deep and pleasant voice.


    "What about Samael?" Asked the third voice.


    "He will be here tonight." Answered the first voice.


    You guessed it correctly. The three in the VIP room were Morana, Luka, and Ioannes. 5 years ago Luka reached some kind of agreement with Morana and joined the group on their trip. After leaving Samael to absorb dark mana in the dream city, Morana and the duo left the realm to gain more experience.


    Of course, as its master, Morana could enter it any time she wished.


    Back then Morana decided to change back to her female appearance and started her endeavors to be stronger andplete different missions and currently her status looked like this.


    ''Status''


    [NAME: Morana Apolline de Laval


    AGE: 9


    GENDER: female


    RACE: DEMIGODDESS


    LEVEL: 75


    HP: 12 540 000/12 540 000


    MP: 20 740 000/20 740 000


    STR: 12 500


    VIT: 15 000


    INT: 65 000


    AGI:17 700


    DEX: 14 000


    DEF: 11 000


    LUK: 1 879


    Attribute points: 35 800


    System points: 3 145 000


    tinum ticket: 0


    Profession:


    Assassin, Mage, Witch, Adventurer A-Ranker, Inventor, Seer, Tamer, Necromancer, Businesswoman.


    Magical cultivation: Ultimate fate ruler cultivation part 2 "lucky star"


    Affinity:


    knowledge: 100% (Middle-Earth rank)


    Fire: 100% (peak-Earth rank)


    Witchcraft: 100% (peak-Earth rank)


    Space: 100% (peak-Earth rank)


    Seer: 100% (Middle-Earth rank)


    Necromancy: 100% (Peak-Earth rank)


    Contract affinity:


    Ice: 93% (Yellow)


    DESCRIPTION:


    One gold one green eye, short and wavy red hair, 163cm, fair white skin.]


    Morana wasn''t the only one that changed some of the system''s features have as well. Like the Description part and many more, you''ll see in the future.


    The trio dined in peace and madements on rare asions. It should have been awkward, but instead looked very peaceful and harmonious. They were used to each other''s habits after 5 years and had good coordination, so the mannerisms didn''t look awkward but just right.


    In the past five years, Morana''s strength wasn''t the only thing that got a boost, her fame did as well. After leaving the dream city she started various businesses and made a name under ''Mad Hatter''. Her inventions and technology were everywhere in Azurel and even gained fame on different continents.


    It was safe to say that she was the richest person in the lower realm and Mad Hatter''s shops were everywhere. No one knew her real identity but it didn''t hinder people from guessing and specting about it. Bars, cafes, streets, slums, or even weekly aunty gatherings were filled with talks about her.


    Of course, this didn''t mean she had no opposition, especially from the current powerhouses. While some loved her inventions and even started or tried to make connections with her, others saw her as an obstacle, but their dissatisfaction wasn''t something Morana cared about.


    This time she was nning to use imperial games to finally show her appearance as the Mad Hatter.


    After Morana retired to her bedroom she quickly checked the ce for prying eyes and then entered the dream city.


    "Wee back." Greeted Acheron when he saw Morana appear in his study.


    Five years ago, after sending her brother and other members of the group out of the dream city, Morana suddenly took off her gender-changing ring and managed to surprise everyone.


    After being hit by reality they finally managed to ept the situation, but Samael who was absorbing the dark mana this whole time still didn''t know about her real gender yet.


    Morana stayed with Acheron as she enjoyed different pastries served on the table. Naturally, they were products of her research and rare delicacies.


    After waiting for about an hour, Morana felt that Samael was done absorbing the mana and stood up to meet him.


    She and Acheron both suddenly disappeared from the study and instead appeared somewhere deserted.


    Thousands of years of poisoning from dark mana surely did a number on the realm. Now Most of it looked like a barrennd.


    With the duo, another person also suddenly appeared.


    "Dandan what''s the situation?" Asked Morana after seeing the neer.


    "Master, around 90%of the realm is cleared from dark mana. Are you nning to close the door where its source ising from?" Asked Dandan


    "No, If we do that they will know something is wrong and we might not be able to handle what they''ll throw at us next. It''s better to let them think everything is going as nned. I will iste the ce where dark mana is left and Samael will absorb it from time to time and you two need to start restoring the damaged space."


    "I already finished with the n, but we still require lots of things. The realm also needs time before it can restore the cosmic mana it lost during all these years." Said Acheron.


    "It will take a very long time before I can recover." Said Dandan.


    "How long?" Asked Morana with furrowed brows.


    "To restore 5% of the realm to its previous state about 10 000 years." Said Dandan.


    Both Morana and Acheron couldn''t help but frown even harder after hearing his answer.


    "Is there no other way?'' Asked Morana.


    "We could use different artifacts to minimize time, but they are very rare and it still depends on the quality and type of the artifacts. Not everything can be used. Moreover, even the 20% that wasn''t contaminated by the dark mana isn''t in its previous state; we also need to restore that. Where should we start first?" Mora Dandan spoke the worse Morana felt, but the poor spirit just continued his rants not realizing the situation.

 Chapter 99: Bon Voyage

    Chapter 99: Bon Voyage


    After being hit by the bad news after bad news from Dandan, Morana couldn''t help but stay quiet for a few minutes.


    "Start restoring the previously uncontaminated part first, we need to restore civilization and implement rules and systems. You guys start dealing with problems inside and leave the artifacts to me." Said Morana after a moment of silence.


    Just as her words fell another voice, one with deep masculine bearing was heard.


    "Rana?"


    "I am d to see you again." Answered Morana as a faint smile was visible on her lips.


    Soon everyone saw a man in his early 20''s. He was like a sun, burning, bright and mysterious but at the same time sipping with danger. His beautiful eyes stared in disbelief at Morana.


    "Y-you How?"


    But Morana instead waved her hand and motioned for Acheron and Dandan to leave the two of them alone.


    "Any questions?" Asked Morana.


    "You are a woman?"


    "Hmm."


    After calming down Samael and Morana continued their conversation as she exined everything that happened over the past 5 years. When Samael finally ran out of questions, Morana decided to ask hers.


    "How are you feeling right now?" Did you manage to restore your abilities and heal?"


    "This was truly a lucky encounter. I managed to heal myself and restore my abilities to around 80%. Now I need to do some movements to get used to it again. It''s not good if I restore it all in one go and I don''t think the amount of dark mana here is enough for that anyway."


    "Hmm. Anyways it''s good that you''re better. I don''t n to close the door to dark mana in this realm and you can use it to restore yourself bit by bit." Morana was surprised how much dark mana Samael required to recover. She couldn''t help but specte how powerful he really was.


    After Morana and Samael finished catching up they left the dream city and appeared in Morana''s bedroom in Newgate.


    "I''ve already had them prepare an extra bedroom for you. It''s the room next to me." Said Morana while she handed Samael a silver key.


    "Goodnight." Answered Samael as he took the key and left the room.


    The next Morning Morana and the other three greeted each other and after eating their breakfast quickly boarded the ship.


    The ship that the group was using was called ''Bon Voyage''. It was a veryrge ship that can board around 7 000 people.


    The ship had 4 kinds of rooms: low, middle, high, and Vip. Since they decided not to be low-key on this trip the group naturally booked the best VIP rooms.


    After heading to their rooms and putting their luggage they met in the hall sometimeter to eat lunch.


    When Morana appeared in her Mad Hatter outfit she quickly drew attention to herself, not only from her group but from the other passengers as well.


    She was currently wearing skinny silk ck pants with a tall ck leather booth. On top, she was wearing a red button-up t-shirt with wide and long sleeves. She had a couple of buttons open at the top as well as at the bottom and was showing some cleavage and her belly button. Her pearly white skin was perfectly elevating and contracting with ck and red silk. Of course, she also didn''t forget her signature red tophat and ck cane that made clear noise as it came in contact with the floor.


    Behind her Samael''s outfit was also a red and ck simple silk t-shirt and pants, matching her outfit. Ioannes wore a dark blue tang suit while Luka was wearing leather pants and a simple white tunic.


    Each of them had a unique style and beauty to them. People couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed by them.


    Regarding the other passengers, the four didn''t pay much attention to their reaction and quietly started enjoying their meal.


    The food on the ship was quite well-known, after tasting it even Morana couldn''t help feeling content. She was a big foodie after all and no amount of stares would be able to get between her and her desert.


    Samael and Luka also didn''t pay much attention to others, but Ioannes couldn''t help feeling flustered at being the center of attention.


    Surprisingly the first month of the journey from Newgate to Zoa was uneventful and quiet, no one bothered them and those who wanted to get close to them didn''t dare to. After one month half of the journey was over and the management of the ship decided to hold a celebration and an auction.


    Unlike the party the auction wasn''t for every guest though, only people who stayed in high ss or VIP rooms could join the auction.


    Morana didn''t have much expectation for it, but since the group didn''t have much to do they decided to join in the fun.


    After an about hour of a cocktail party in the main dining hall they finally announced the start of the auction.


    As VIP guests the group had a private room and observed everything from above.


    Soon a blond woman in a sexy red dress walked on stage and announced the beginning of the auction.


    "Greetingsdies and gentlemen, My name is Marina and I am today''s host of the signature Bon Voyage auction. Today we have a variety of treasures for you. I don''t want to bore you with my speech so I wish you a happy bidding and announce the first item of the auction."


    The first item was a huge luminous pearl as big as a grown person''s head. It was a rare and expensive item, but Morana just nced at it with disinterest and so did other people in VIP rooms. The pearl was brought by a young woman for 200 000 gold coins.


    After the pearl was won, different items went up and down on the stage, but Morana didn''t feel interested in any of them until the next item was bought out and she immediately recognized it.

 Chapter 100: Story of Andromeda

    Chapter 100: Story of Andromeda


    "The next item is something that was recovered from the ruins of the deep sea. Our appraisers were unable to tell us much about the item, but it was recovered together with the pearl and other treasures. We believe that it is a very ancient item that hides many mysteries." Announced Marina.


    As the item appeared everyone saw a beautiful bracelet of what looked like red beads or pearls. It was a very simple and very exquisite piece of jewelry.


    Others might didn''t know what the item was but Morana knew its importance very well and she couldn''t help feeling excited.


    [Look master, finally,dy luck is on our side]


    ''Hmm. I never thought Andromeda''s tears would be here. Sure enough, luck is the most important factor in sess.''


    Andromeda''s tears are one of the items needed for her advancement in power if she wanted to develop her ''Knowledge'' further.


    Morana had a very hard time collecting items for her ''knowledge'' development in these past 5 years, but after she managed to gather everything sessfully she finally understood its benefits, and now that she so suddenly and easily met one of the items needed for further development she couldn''t hide her excitement.


    This situation wasn''t new or strange to Ioannes and Luka, but Samael has rarely seen Morana showing any emotions and he couldn''t help feeling surprised


    In the end, Morana managed to sessfully bid on the bracelet as no one from the VIPs got in the way and people didn''t really want to pay a high price for something they knew nothing about.


    The rest of the auction went rtively uneventful for Morana, she didn''t see any more items of interest and decided to rest early instead of joining the after-party.


    Samael, Ioannes, and Luka also did the same and they also retired in their respective rooms.


    The rest of the journey to Zoa went as uneventful as the first part and they soon arrived in Aethiopia, thergest port city of Zoa.


    The beautiful seaside city is a natural paradise filled with tall cliffs and waterfalls. Bustling coastline and port where shipse and go and merchants transport their hard-acquired treasures.


    "Aethiopia sure is a beautiful city." Said Ioannes with admiration.


    Other passengers that were here for the first time were just like him with open mouths and sparkling eyes. Morana too had to admit the beauty of the city.


    "The legend has it that Aethiopia''s king Cepheus fell in love with a beautiful woman Laletis at first sight. He was so captivated that without giving it a second thought he promised Laletis anything as long as she became his. The woman said that she would be his if he gifted her the most treasured item of the sea ''The eye of the sea''." Said Morana.


    "What happenedter? Did the king acquire the eye of the sea?" Asked Ioannes


    "Cepheus, who was blinded by lust, sent his knight to acquire the eye of the sea that was protected by the sea dragon Gweleshap, the most feared monster of the sea. The knights knew that they couldn''t win over Gweleshap so they waited for him to leave his home and then stole it.


    Gweleshap felt that his treasure was gone and returned home right away. Upon not finding the treasure he raged and called upon all sea creatures to attack Aethiopia. When Cepheus was informed of this he finally panicked, but by Laletis''s advice he chained his daughter Andromeda to the chief as a sacrifice to Gweleshap." Exined Morana as she pointed at the tallest and foremost cliff.


    "What happened after? What happened to Andromeda?" Asked a clear and childish voice.


    When Morana looked down she saw that a boy of about 7-years of age stood next to her listening with great interest.


    "Andromeda who was used as a sacrifice and was betrayed had no power to protect herself. Cassiopeia, Andromeda''s mother who found out about her husband''s and lover''s heinous deed hurriedly tried to save her daughter.


    Cassiopeia was a witch so with her life as a sacrifice she cast thest spell to save Andromeda. Andromeda, who was chained to the cliff, saw as Gweleshap neared towards Aethiopia with rage and cried bloody tears in anguish and despair. Her blood fell into the sea andpleted Cassiopeia''sst spell and her tears turned into beautiful red pearls sitting on her hand as a bracelet and giving her power to control all sea creatures." Morana stopped talking and left the story unfinished.


    "What happened to Cepheus and Laletis? Did Andromeda take her revenge?" asked the kid.


    "No. Andromeda and all sea creatures together with Gweleshap disappeared like they were never there, so did Laletis. As for Cepheus, he was left alone with the eye of the sea and went insane, so did every king after him that came in contact with the treasure." Answered Morana.


    "Andromeda just disappeared?" Asked Ioannes who was just as engrossed in the story as the child.


    "Well, some say Gweleshap fell in love with Andromeda and took his new treasure to the deep sea to protect and they lived happily ever after." Said Morana


    "Ohhhh."


    "Ohhhh."


    Bothe Ioannes and the kid eximed in response at the same time. Realizing what happened Ioannes couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and his ears turned a deep shade of red.


    As Morana finished the story the ship was already docked and it was time to get off.


    "Thank you big sister for the story. Bye-bye." Waved the kid and disappeared in the crowd before anyone had time to react.


    Morana wasn''t too bothered by the situation. She had more important things to worry about. The imperial games were going to start in one and half months and they still had a long journey in front of them.


    The group quickly descended the ship and found a nice hotel to stay the night. They had to continue their journey early in the morning and didn''t have time to squander if they wanted to make it to the games.

 Chapter 101: The Great Bridge

    Chapter 101: The Great Bridge


    Aethiopia was thergest city in Union, Zoa. Since it wasn''t just a city but a kingdom that managed to stand hand in hand with the other three kingdoms in the Union. It covers the best coastline of Zoa and is a very richnd. It''s also the direct and mainline for merchants and transportations between Azurel and Zoa, Union''s main business partner.


    In order to go to Aegis kingdom from Aethiopia, one needs to first go to Karadan, another kingdom in the Union, and then go to Navaren using the great bridge. The city where the great bridge was, was called Magna. A mid-sized city in karaden about a 1-week journey from Aethiopia.


    The group rented 4 namets, a blue kenguru type beast with wings. It was verymon transportation used in the Union. You could hire namets in one city and return them in another. This transportation system was fully controlled by the council of 12.


    Morana and the group arrived at Magna without any problems on the way and rented the room at the best hotel in the city. Just like Newgate and Aethiopia Magna was also full of life and young blood.


    It was filled with merchants, adventurers, and many different people from different backgrounds. Morana even spotted people from three academies and four sects.


    Their proud and arrogant demeanor was very hard to miss.


    She even found a few familiar faces within the mass.


    The great bridge was a natural path of earth made between Zoa and Navaren. It was 5000km in length and 60m in width. Judging by Morana''s and the group''s pace they had to move for 5 full days without stopping to cross the bridge and they would have to do it on foot as the countries don''t allow any kind of transportation on the bridge, unless it''s your own contracted beast.


    While Morana could cross the bridge on Orion, but she wasn''t alone and wasn''t nning on letting others sit on her contracted beast, unless it was a life and death emergency.


    The great bridge was one of the deadliest ces in the lower realm. As soon as you step on it you no longer have any protection and are exposed to deadly creatures from all sides, sea,nd, or sky.


    The group harmoniously started their journey like they have done many times during the past couple of years and even though they had a new addition now, it didn''t disrupt the group dynamic.


    The first day of the journey was quite peaceful. There were norge attacks or dangerous situations. asionally, a few brave beasts would appear in front of them only to be disposed of in seconds.


    But, the beasts weren''t the only dangerous things on the bridge.


    This ce was well known for being peculiar from mutated beasts to sudden and unexined weather changes and unexinable urrences.


    Even the time-flow was messed up a couple of times, with travelers finding themselves spending months crossing the bridge for only a couple of days to pass in the outside world.


    A few hours after starting to cross the bridge, the sun started setting, even though it was still supposedly the middle of the day.


    "Let''s rest for a while." Said Morana and the group started setting up the camp.


    Despite how carefree they looked, none of them let their guards down, on the contrary, they were even more vignt.


    Hours passed and they continued taking turns keeping watch, but after more than 12 hours there was no sight of the sun.


    "Seems like we can''t depend on sunlight." Said Ioannes.


    "What now?" Asked Luka.


    "We need to keep moving." Said Morana.


    She didn''t need to give more words of caution as they were perfectly apparent.


    Like this, the group continued advancing, and even after a full 24 hours, day never came. Moranapletely gave up on seeing the sunlight for the next couple of days, but what did bother her was how the outside world''s time-flow waspared to theirs.


    She couldn''t rule out the possibility of some weird time-flow, but for now, she chose to concentrate on the things she could control more or less.


    After walking for one more day(night) the group finally came by the sign that marked a third of the bridge.


    The great bridge had two facilities that were very well protected. They both marked a third of the bridge. Each facility offered a ce for travelers to stop, rest and get some food or drink. It wasn''t a hotel or a guest house and you couldn''t rent a room there, but you could get some rest and exchange information with other people.


    Morana and others didn''t waste any more time and walked inside the facility. The inside looked like an adventurers guild and pub. It was loud and full of drunk people dressed in weird outfits.


    The group didn''t gather much attention despite their unusual appearance, after all, contrary to the outside, they fit right in with the people here.


    The waiter brought them to their table and they also quickly ordered some food and drinks. While Morana and others continued waiting for their order, Luka left the group for some time and got back right on time for the food to be brought over.


    "How was it?" Asked Morana.


    "There isn''t much news regarding the night situation, but there are some suspicions that the time-flow is messed up again."


    "Hmm. I suspected as much, but it might not be a bad thing," said Morana.


    "How so?" Asked Ioannes.


    "The night came faster than it should have, by logic it means that time passes faster here than outside, but since night fell, it hasn''t changed, meaning the time-flow has slowed down outside, much morepared to here." Exined Luka instead.


    "I see."


    "That''s correct, but we still need to hurry. It might be slowed down now but it''s not guaranteed to stay that way. It might change back anytime." Said Morana.


    Others also agreed and started eating at a faster pace. In two hours the group was done eating, resting, and gathering all the information they could gather and were ready to continue their journey.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!